Her Broken Childhood

by girasol

Rating: teen
Tags: Equestria Girls, Sunset Shimmer, Main 7 (EqG), Violence, Dark, Alternate Universe, Sad, Gore
Length: 70501

After Twilight and her friends blasted Sunset Shimmer with The Elements of Harmony, they did not expect things to take another turn.

After Twilight and her friends blasted Sunset Shimmer with The Elements of Harmony, they did not expect this side effect. Sunset Shimmer was found unconscious at the bottom of the crater. What’s even more peculiar is that she is now a child. She does not remember anything before her current age, nor why she has scaring on her back.

Twilight now has to unlock the mystery to why the former bully was converted to that age, and why there seems to be painful black veins branching across her back.

This story is inspired by fmriver’s story: Sunset’s Second Round of Childhood

Cover artist: girasol

Featured:
11.30.2020
12.7.2020
12.14.2020
12.28.2020
1.11.2021
1.27.21

Published 2020-08-22 10:50:00 UTC
Last updated 2021-01-28 01:57:06 UTC

One: A Turn Of Events

As the smoke began to clear, a purple teenager with wings stepped forward towards the giant crater in the ground. She looked downwards towards the amber, fiery haired girl.

“You will never rule in Equestria!” she shouted, “Tonight you’ve shown them who you really are! You’re shown—“

Twilight stopped abruptly, noticing that the bacon haired girl looked rather different. She looked smaller somehow, more frail. And she was unconscious.

With a gasp, Twilight slid down the crater to where the unconscious Sunset Shimmer laid. Twilight gently shook the small girl’s shoulder hoping she would wake, “Sunset?” When no response came, Twilight gently lifted the sleeping girl from the ground.

Applejack slid down the crater to help the pony princess carry the fiery haired girl out of the crater.

Once they were out, Applejack slowly put the sleeping girl to the ground. Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie surrounded the small child, forming a barrier around Twilight who was now holding the girl in her arms.

“What happened to her Twilight?” The quiet pink haired girl wondered out loud.

“I don’t know!” Twilight shouted, “I don’t understand! This wasn’t supposed to happen... this doesn’t normally happen! I don’t know why she looks so young... I-I think I should—“

“Twilight,” the fair skinned principal said approaching the teenagers with pony ears. The group whipped their heads around to face Principal Celestia, “May I speak with you?”

Twilight gently handed the teenager-turned-child over to Fluttershy’s waiting hands and stood up from the group to walk towards Princess Celestia’s human counterpart.

As Twilight and Principal Celestia walked towards her office, she couldn’t help but wonder exactly why the principal wanted to see her. Is she going to turn her over to the police of this world? What if Princess Celestia finds out what happened and removes her as her pupil? Well she knew the last one couldn’t happen. Becoming the Princess of Friendship technically meant that she graduated from the sun princess’s school. She probably wanted to talk to her about Sunset Shimmer. But what about her though? Like why did she turn into a raging she-demon and tried to control the whole school? What if she blames it on her? Twilight! Pull yourself together! You can’t start freaking out right now... Just breathe. She thought to herself.

Principal Celestia opened the door to her dark and switched on the lights, making the dark room seem less intimidating. “Please sit down,” she pointed to the seat in front of her brown desk.

Twilight sat down, “What did you wish to speak with me about Principal Celestia? I’m assuming it’s to discuss what happened with Sunset Shimmer and why—“

“She turned into a demon that destroyed the front of the school? Or why she suddenly does not look the correct age to be in high school?” Principal Celestia finished.

Twilight cringed but nodded, “Well I don’t exactly know what happened. This has never before happened back in Equestria when my friends and I used the Elements of Harmony. And I’m not sure if I can fix this or if she’s going to become her correct age again over time. Or—”

“Twilight,” the principal spoke with a calm demeanor and a single hand raised, reminding the pony girl of the principal’s princess counterpart, “Calm down. You’re not in trouble. I just need to know what happened.”

Twilight blushed slightly, “Sorry,” she said softly, “Well... I guess I should start from the beginning...”

Fluttershy gently ran her hand along the small girl’s mangled red and golden hair. She and her friends were now sitting along the front steps of Canterlot High waiting for the pony princess to return from her discussion with the principal. She watched as the students left the campus to go home. Some rode home on their own while others got picked up, and the rest walked or rode away on bikes.

Looking down at the child in her arms, she noticed that the girl’s clothes look too big on her. It seemed as though she was playing dress up in her parent’s clothes. Her hair was a mess, sticking to her face from sweating, and she looked dirty from head to toe. She noticed that the back of her infamous leather jacket had blood stains where her shoulder blades were. She also noticed that they’re were scars near the girl’s collarbones. The scars that were most noticeable were the two long and very noticeable scars on the small girl’s face. One that was across her right cheek and another that was vertically over her left eye. She also had some scratches on her other eye. Oh my! Did she always have those? She thought worriedly to herself.

“Do you think she’s going to be okay?” the shy girl turned towards her pink curly haired friend, the animal lover noticed that she too, looked a little worried.

“Ah don’ know Pinkie,” the blond haired cowgirl said looking down at the sleeping child, “When Twilight comes back, Ahm sure she’ll know wha to do. Or wha happened for that matter.”

Just then the group saw the winged teenager step through the large whole in front of the school that was caused by the former teenager, who was now sleeping in Fluttershy’s arms.

“Twilight!” Twilight’s friends said gleefully as Pinkie Pie ran to hug her.

“Hey girls!” Twilight said returning the pink girl’s big hug.

“What where you talking about with Principal C?” Her rainbow haired friend asked nodding towards the inside of the school.

“Well she asked me what happened and what we were going to do about Sunset Shimmer,” Twilight reasoned.

“Darling, what exactly are we going to do about—“ Rarity began when the girl in question started stirring in Fluttershy’s arms.

The group all turned to the small child, who was slowly opened her cyan eyes.

“Wh-where am I?” the girl said after she opened her eyes, and was now starting to panic, “Princess Celestia!” Sunset called out, now noticing that strange beings surrounding her. She then realized that she was being held by one of them, making her whimper and panic even more.

“Hey it’s okay, you’re okay,” Twilight told the girl as Fluttershy softly placed her in the space next to her.

The red haired girl started trembling as she began to cry, noticing that she too, looked like the strange creatures.

Before Sunset could go any more hysterical, Twilight moved closer towards the amber girl, “Sunset sweetie, you’re okay,” she said extending her arms around the crying girl. Sunset flinched away from the purple teenager. Twilight retracted her embrace and held the small girl’s hands instead, “We’re you’re friends. Don’t worry, we aren’t going to hurt you. I’m going to bring you back to Equestria and Princess Celestia. Okay?”

At the mention of the princess, Sunset’s crying slowed down a bit, “P-Princess Celestia?” she repeated looking up at the older girl.

Twilight nodded slowly wiping the still running tears off the Sunset’s face. She then couldn’t help but stare at the scars across the former teenager’s face. Twilight blinked, not knowing how to react to the scars that were now present and very visible. Twilight squeezed her eyes shut for a second to clear her thoughts, “Yes. My name is Twilight Sparkle, and Princess Celestina is my mentor. She sent me here to find you. Can you tell me the last thing you remember?”

Sunset’s eyes shifted back and forth, trying to control her hiccups, “I-I was practicing... I was in class and I d-don’t know, it all w-went black. I don’t remember! I think I had a magic outburst... I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to! I-I’m sorry! I’m sorry! I’M SORRY!” Sunset screamed out, starting to grow hysterical, “P-please d-don’t p-punish me! I p-promise I w-won’t do it again!”

“Shhh... It’s okay. It was an accident. Don’t worry about it. Neither I, nor Princess Celestia is going to punish you. We were just worried about you,” Twilight gently and slowly embraced the girl, running her hand trough Sunset’s tangled hair, “Can you tell me how old you are?”

Sunset looked up at Twilight wiping the tears from her face, “I-I just turned s-six.”

“Okay. Listen we’re going to take you back to Equestria. But in order to do that, I need to do something first. I’m going to go to Equestria for a bit and I’m going to come back—“ Twilight was cut off when the girl let out a loud, sniffled cry.

“No! P-please d-don’t leave me!” The girl cried holding on to the skirt of Twilight’s pink dress.

Twilight was taken aback by the girl’s outburst. “Hey it’s okay,” once again she embraced the trembling girl, “I know you don’t want me to leave you here but I need to tell Princess Celestia that I’ve found you. I’m just going to be gone for a little bit. You’re not going to be alone. These are my friends,” Twilight said, pointing to her left where her friends stood, “They’re going to watch you. I trust them.”

Sunset looked to her right where Twilight was pointing then looked back towards the older girl in front of her, “You d-do?” She sniffled wiping the still flowing tears from her face.

“Yes. I trust them. Here let me introduce you to them. This is Fluttershy,” Twilight pointed to the pink haired girl sitting closest to Sunset, who gave her a gentle smile, “And this is Rarity,” Twilight pointed towards the pale purple haired fashionista who bowed, “That’s Pinkie Pie,” Twilight said pointing towards the curly haired pink girl as she waved happily towards Sunset, “Applejack,” Twilight pointed to the blond girl in the cowgirl hat who tipped her hat in their direction, “And that’s Rainbow Dash,” Twilight said finally pointing towards the blue rainbow haired girl who did nothing.

Looking back towards Sunset, Twilight held her hands once more, “Listen to me sweetie, I trust them. Are you okay with me leaving you here with them for a bit?”

Sunset looked towards Twilight’s group of friends and then looked back at Twilight. She definitely did not want Twilight to leave her in this strange world. Sunset looked at the closest pink haired creature beside her, who have her a warm smile. It made Sunset relax a little. Sunset looked down at her hands before finally nodding back up at Twilight.

Twilight smiled, “Okay then. I’ll be right back,” Twilight stood up to walk towards the portal as Sunset immediately scooted closer to Fluttershy.

Twilight stepped through the portal. When she was back in Equestria, she wobbled about as she lost her balance from still standing on her back hooves. Twilight then finally managed to gain her balance when she went on all fours.

“Twilight!” the group said in unison.

“You’re back!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

“You’re got you’re crown!” Rarity said pointing towards the shiny crown.

“I knew you could do it!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed giving Twilight a big hug.

“Oh, we were so worried,” Applejack said wiping a few tears away.

“Sunset Shimmer, is she alright?” Princess Celestia asked stepping forward with a concerned look on her face.

“Um...” Twilight began slowly looking at towards her mentor, then looking back at the mirror, then at her old mentor again, “She’s fine I think... She doesn’t look very badly hurt or anything... but...”

“Twilight you’re scaring me,” the white alicorn told her, a bit of panic rising in her voice.

“Well, uh... when she placed the element on her head, she turned into... a monster... a demon almost. Then my new friends and I blasted her with the elements and... she’s a child now,” Twilight finished with a panicked voice.

“A child? Whatever do you mean Twilight Sparkle?” the blue alicorn asked stepping forward next to her older sister.

“She was unconscious after my friends and I blasted her with the rainbow. But that’s when we realized that she looked younger than before. And when she woke up, she was terrified of everything and everyp- everyone around her. I asked her how old she was and she said that she just turned six,” Twilight hesitantly glanced at her old mentor with a confused and panicked expression on her face.

Princess Celestia sighed, stepping closer to Twilight, “Where is she now?”

Twilight was a bit surprised to hear a bit of sadness in the princess’s voice, “I-I left her with my friends. I told her that I needed to come here for a bit and that I’ll return to bring her to you.”

“Alright Twilight. Being her to me,” Princess Celestia said.

Twilight nodded before turning back towards the mirror and into the human world.

The young girl watched as the winged purple girl went through the base of the statue. Through! She said that she was going to Equestria for a bit but what the girl could not understand was why Twilight went through the statue. Maybe it was a portal? A portal to Equestria. If Equestria was in there, then how did she end up here? Did she cause something that made her end up in this strange world? What was worrying her the most was what the sun princess was going to say to her once Twilight takes her back to Equestria. Will she punish her? What if she says that she doesn’t want her anymore? That she’ll never forgive her for practicing spells without an older pony? What if she tells her that she’s a mistake and that she will never amount to anything?

Rarity, who was sitting right next to Sunset, was watching her as Sunset seemed to be fighting back tears. Thinking quickly, she tilted her head to the right a little to face her. “So Sunset,” Sunset looked up towards Rarity, her eyes still a little red from her breakdown earlier, “How old are you my dear?”

Sunset said nothing and instead opted for looking down at her feet. Taking a deep breath, she looked back up at Rarity, “S-six,” she whispered before Sunset looked back towards the big hole in the building, wondering what could have caused that. Did she do that? Did she accidentally teleport here and she caused the building to be damaged along with the big whole in the ground?

Suddenly, Sunset felt her back beginning to hurt. “Ow...” was all she managed to say before she collapsed to the ground from her spot on the stairs.

“Sunset!” Rarity called out as her friends came running to her from where they stood beside the statute.

All Sunset could feel was pain. She felt like her back was on fire. She tried, but failed to blink away her foggy vision as a blur of colorful girls ran towards her.

“Sunset!” Rarity called out as she grabbed the small girl’s shoulder but was surprised when she young girl flinched away from Rarity and scooted away from the pale girl as she whimpered and began to tremble and cry. The girl looked absolutely terrified. Rarity frowned as Sunset started to mumble something under her labored breathing.

“Wha in tarnation happened?” Applejack asked her pale friend over the amber child’s wails.

Sunset was full out panicking now. She violently trembled as she sobbed, hearing the all too familiar voices in her head. You’ll never amount to anything. You deserve what’s happening to you. You deserve this! Nopony wants you. Nopony will ever want you. You stupid, stupid child.

Slowly, Fluttershy approached the trembling Sunset, taking note of the fear in her eyes. She looked completely out of it. Staring ahead at nothing as she sobbed. Fluttershy stopped just in reach of the girl, “Shhh... it’s alright. It’s okay. You’re okay. You’re safe here with us.”

Fluttershy slowly reached her hands out to the trembling girl and gently embraced her.

As Sunset’s cries began to slow, the base of the statue began to glow.

“It’s Twilight!” Rainbow declared as the purple girl stepped out of the portal.

Twilight looked confused as she noticed Fluttershy holding the frightened Sunset Shimmer close to her.

“What happened? Is she alright?” Twilight asked her friends as she got closer to the stairs in front of the school.

Rarity frowned, feeling a little guilty. “I’m not sure darling. One minute I was talking to Sunset and the next thing I know, she looked like she was in pain and when I tried to ask her what’s wrong, she moved away from me and had a panic attack.”

Twilight frowned and approached the small girl being held by her shy friend, “Hey it’s alright. I’m back. I’m here Sunset.”

Sunset looked at Twilight for a moment before she broke free of Fluttershy’s embrace and wrapped her arms around Twilight’s long legs. Twilight knelt down to return Sunset’s embrace.

“D-does Princess Celestia know w-where I am? A-are you gonna take me to her?” Sunset asked still trembling from her panic attack, “I-I’m sorry! P-please d-don’t let her punish m-me.”

Twilight stroked her hand trough the girl’s red hair, “Shhh... it’s okay. Don’t worry. She’s not going to punish you. She’s worried about you.”

Sunset wiped away her tears, “She-she’s not g-going to punish me?”

Twilight shook her head, “No sweetie. She just wants you home. Come on,” Twilight said, standing up from her spot on the floor. She grabbed the small girl’s hand, “Let’s go home.”

Before Twilight walked though the portal, she turned around to hug her friends, “I know this isn’t goodbye forever. I’ll be back soon. I promise.”

Twilight let go of her friends’ group hug and stepped through the portal with Sunset’s amber hand in hers.

Author's Note

Hello everyone! This is my first fanfic. I was very hesitant about posting this, and I’m not sure whether people will like it or not. This story definitely needs some improvement, but I’ve proofread this chapter to the best of my ability. I hope you like it and I hope you all have a wonderful week!

-girasol 🌻:heart:

Two: An Explanation

Twilight once again stepped through the portal, but this time, a small amber unicorn with a fiery red mane stepped through with her.

“Twilight you’re back!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed as she embraced her friend and the rest of her friends followed along.

All Sunset could do was just stare at the group. They looked so much like the creatures that were on the other side of the mirror. But how is that possible? How could there be two of them?

“Sunset?” She heard a familiar voice call her name.

Sunset breathed a sigh of relief as she galloped towards the white alicorn, tears forming along the side her eyes, “I-I’m sorry!” she cried out, “I’m sorry I-I practiced my spells without you! Just p-please d-don’t punish me! I-I’m sorry p-please d-don’t send me away!”

Princess Celestia wrapped her white wings around the small filly, “Sunset it’s alright. I will never send you away. I’m not mad at you. I forgive you Sunset. It’s alright. I’m here.”

Sunset looked up at the sun princess, tears still slipping down her face, “Y-you’re not m-mad at me?”

The princess shook her head, “Oh my little sunshine. I could never be mad at you. I promise I’ll never send you away.”

Sunset was relieved at the princess’s response. And she believed it too. She knew that she was safe as long as Princess Celestia was with her. And nothing will take Princess Celestia away from her.

Twilight and her friends walked out of the room as the princess comforted the little filly. Twilight still wondered at why the former bully was made a child again by the Elements of Harmony.

“So Twilight darling,” Rarity began, bringing Twilight out of her worry, “I don’t mean to pry but what in Celestia’s name happened on the other side or the mirror?”

“Yeah I’m pretty sure the last time we saw that little thief she was our age.” Rainbow Dash growled.

“Honestly, I’m not sure. Like I said, she put the crown on her head and we blasted her with the elements. Next thing I knew, she was the age you see her now,” Twilight’s ears flopped down, “She was so scared. And she’s hurt. I didn’t mean to hurt her with the elements. I just don’t know what happened. All I know is that she’s terrified of everypony except Princess Celestia.”

“Oh Twilight,” Fluttershy said wrapping her yellow hoof around her alicorn friend, “You did nothing wrong. I’m not sure what happened but I do know that everything will be okay.”

Twilight returned the embrace, “Thank you Fluttershy.”

Princess Luna walked along side Princess Celestia as they head towards her bed chambers. The elder white alicorn had a small sleeping filly on her back as they walked to her sisters room.

Luna could not keep her eyes off of the filly. It baffled her to hear of the relationship that was between them. What exactly was their relationship like? The little unicorn seems to see her elder sister more as a mother than a mentor. “So dear sister, are we going to discuss the state of your former student?” Luna asked pointing her muzzle towards the filly in question.

Princess Celestia stopped and sighed, her white ears flopping downwards, before she continued to walk again, “Call Twilight to my room and I’ll explain everything.”

Twilight was on her bed. The events of the day were still fresh in her mind. She hopes that one day she’ll see her friends’ human doppelgängers again. And she hoped that Sunset will be okay. She still couldn’t understand why she was so frightened of everyone. Yes, maybe it was because there were strange creatures among her when she woke up, but even when she took the girl back to Equestria, she still seemed so scared. Was she always going to be like that? Was she ever like that before?

A knock at her door tore Twilight from her thoughts. Twilight leaped off her bed, walked over to the door and opened it with her magic. She was surprised to see that it was Princess Luna, who greeted her.

“Sorry to disturb you Twilight Sparkle but my sister would like to speak with you,” the princess of the night declared with the regal voice the princesses often used when an order was being told. Most ponies called it “The Canterlot Voice.”

“She would like to meet with me? Why? And to talk about what?” Twilight asked, trying not to let her panic show.

“It’s best if you would wait until you discuss the matter with my sister. She’ll tell you everything.” Princess Luna answered.

Twilight quickly went over to the sleeping Spike on the bed to tell him that she’ll be right back before she trotted out the door.

Princess Celestia slowly placed the small filly under her bed covers before she placed a gentle kiss on top of the filly’s head. The princess smiled, remembering all the times she would tuck the little unicorn into bed after falling asleep at her desk.

“Oh my little sunshine,” the princess whispered, “I hope this time I can give you the childhood that you deserve.”

Just then, her younger sister came into the room with a young purple alicorn at her side.

“You wished to see me Princess Celestia?” Asked Twilight, quickly glancing over to the sleeping Sunset on Princess Celestia’s bed.

The sun princess nodded, “Twilight, you said that she was frightened when she woke?” Seeing a nod from Twilight made her sigh once again, “I guess I should start from the beginning. When Sunset first became my student, she was around the age that you see her now.”

“How did you meet her?” Twilight interrupted.

Princess Celestia sadly smiled, looking towards the small unicorn on her bed, “I was on the streets of Canterlot one afternoon...”

————

Princess Celestia was walking the streets of Canterlot when she heard a yelp from a nearby shop.

“Stop thief!” A colt called as a small hooded figure ran right past her.

Princess Celestia began running towards the hidden figure, frowning as she heard a small whimper coming from whoever was behind the hood.

Just as she caught up to the small figure, it disappeared.

“What?” the princess halted, surprised by the fact that the small figure, which she presumed to be a young filly, teleported. Teleportation is a very difficult spell to master, especially for a filly.

“Princess!” The voice from before bowed before saying, “Somepony stole some apples from my shop! I tried to stop them but they were too fast!”

“It’s alright,” the princess told the brown colt with a warm smile, “We’ll find them.”

...

A while later, Princess Celestia came up a dark alleyway when she noticed apple cores sitting along side of the wall.

“Hmm,” was all the sun princess said as she got closer towards the alleyway. What she saw surprised her. A small amber unicorn with a fiery red mane was hiding in a ripped up old box next to the dumpster. She was dirty, and she looked as if she hadn’t eaten in days. Possibly even weeks.

The little unicorn gasped at the sight of the princess before running in the opposite direction to hide behind the dirty green dumpster.

“Sweetie it’s okay! I’m not going to hurt you,” she told the trembling filly who said nothing in return. The alleyway was dark. And it was to be night soon but the princess could still make out the terrified little face of the filly.

“A-are you g-going to punish me?” The filly whimpered our as she cowered behind the stinky dumpster.

Princess Celestia shook her head, “No my child. I am not,” the filly came out from behind the dumpster. Now that she could see the little filly more clearly, she noticed some scars and bruises all over her amber coat and face. This poor filly. What in Equestria happened to her? “What’s your name, little one?”

The filly thought for a moment before shaking her head, “I-I don’t think I have a name.”

Princess Celestia was taken aback by the strange response, “Do you have parents?” she asked the small filly.

At her question, the fiery maned filly began to tremble again before falling to the ground with uncontrollable cries.

This surprised the princess. She did expect her to be an orphan, judging by where she found the filly. She expected her to be saddened by the question of her parents. But she would have never guessed that the small unicorn would have a panic attack at her question.

“Oh sweetheart it’s alright. You’re okay. I’m not going to hurt you,” the princess gently said to the crying filly, “Listen little one, I’m going to take care of you, don’t worry. I’m going to take you to my palace. And you’ll go to my school for unicorns, alright?”

“O-okay,” was all the young filly said.

The princess smiled, relieved she didn’t make her panic again, “I’ll need to give you a name.” the princess thought for a moment looking at the small unicorn. She noticed that the young filly had a cutie mark. A red and yellow sun. She looked at the filly’s cyan eyes. Suddenly the name came to her, “How about Sunset Shimmer? Do you like it?”

The little filly beamed at that, nodding her head excitedly.

The princess smiled once more, “Okay then, Sunset Shimmer, lets go home.”

————

“She didn’t even have a name?” Twilight wondered out loud as the princess finished her story.

“No. No she didn’t,” the sun princess responded, “The next day, I went to look for her birth certificate to see if I can locate her parents or what happened to them,” she paused, “The only thing I could find as proof of her existence was a birth certificate with no name. All it said was that a filly was born six years ago with no name and her parents weren’t listed. There was just a small picture that was undeniably her as a baby.”

Twilight sighed, “So you never found out who her parents were?”

Princess Celestia shook her head, “No. The next few months of her staying at the castle were rough. She would have panic attacks everyday. She trusted nopony. At that time, I had no idea why she was acting that way,” she took a deep breath, “Throughout the next ten years, I helped raised her. She still had a few panic attacks here and there but they weren’t as bad as before. But she was bullied a lot throughout her school days. It made her have panic attacks at school. She would come to me crying, telling me the things they would say and do to her. They would tease her about not having parents and especially about the scars on her face,”

The sun princess paused, “It wasn’t really until her lust for power began to fester when they stopped bullying her,” she paused once more.

“Did you ever ask her about her parents?” Twilight hesitated to ask, fearing what they princess’s response might be.

The sun princess nodded sadly, “One day when she was about ten, I asked her if she remembers who her parents were. She became hysterical. She begged me not to take her back to her parents. Begged me not to tell them where she is.”

The princess took a deep breath, “That’s when I realized... I realized that she... she was abused by her own parents as a filly. It all made sense then. The scars all over her body. Her not trusting anyone. Her panic attacks... and the nightmares...” the princess trailed off, “She then became obsessed with her studies. Trying so hard to prove to me that she is worthy of being my student. That soon turned into greed for power. And it lead to her being selfish and ignorant. And it lead her to the path... in pursuing the secrets behind the mirror. And one day, we had an argument. We were both so angry with each other. I-I said somethings that I have deeply regretted since she left. And I’m sure she felt the same way. I just... I just wish that I could have... known about her parents sooner. It’s all my fault... I could’ve helped her... I could have given her a better childhood.”

Princess Luna walked over to her elder sister, comforting her as she softly cried, “Sister,” she began, “It’s not your fault. You couldn’t have known about the filly’s parents. You gave her everything she never had.”

“I know,” the sun princess said, “It’s just seeing her like that again. It-it made me remember how she used to be. It reminded me of when we first met. She still has those scars... those same scars. So many scars...” she trailed off before she started to tear up again.

Twilight walked forward towards her old teacher, “Princess Celestia. You did everything you could. You gave her a loving home. A family. Maybe the elements wanted to give both you and her a chance to start over.”

Princess Celestia looked over at the sleeping filly and smiled, “And I will give her the best life I could possibly give her.”

Three: A Favor

When Sunset woke up the following morning, she realized that she was in a bedroom that she did not recognize. She also noted that she had gauze on her back.

Confused, she gazed around the room and noticed that nopony was around her. That was when she remembered the events of the previous night. She remembered a purple alicorn named Twilight Sparkle helping her come home to Princess Celestia from the strange human world.

Slowly getting off the enormous bed, she made her way to the door. The little filly peeked her head through the door looking for any familiar faces. “H-hello?” She called out. When nopony responded, she made her way down the hallway.

The palace was gorgeous. It was filled with beautiful crystals with gorgeous designs on them.

The filly’s thoughts were interrupted when she was knocked down by what she had bumped into. “Oh!” Was all she could say before meeting the gaze of the purple alicorn who gasped.

“I’m so sorry! Are you alright Sunset?” Twilight Sparkle asked her helping her up from the ground, “I should have been watching where I was going.”

The small unicorn said nothing but slowly nodded.

Twilight looked at the filly for a second, noticing that she looked slightly frightened of her. She then remembered what Princess Celestia had said about the filly’s past, and the abuse brought to her by her own parents. The purple alicorn’s eyes couldn’t help but skim the filly’s scars, noting that they were still noticeable, but less visible with her amber coat. Thinking quickly, she added, “Are you looking for Princess Celestia?”

The filly gave her a small smile in return, “Come on sweetie, I’ll take you to her,” Twilight told her as they made their way down the hall.

As they got closer to the dinning room, the hallway was beginning to be filled with the aroma of blueberry haycakes, eggs, and other wonderful things the little filly didn’t know the name of, or how they tasted in the first place.

When the palace guards opened the door, Sunset immediately recognized the white alicorn sitting at the far end of the table. The little filly galloped towards the sun princess who opened up her big white wings to embraced her.

Twilight couldn’t help but smile. Looking over at the rest of the room, she smiled at the colorful group of ponies, “Good morning everypony.”

“Good morning!” They all called back. Well, everyone except a certain pink pony who was busy stuffing her cheeks with haycakes.

“Goush mouarieng!” Pinkie Pie called out, her cheeks stuffed with the delicious blueberry haycakes.

“Pinkie Pie!” Rarity scolded, “Manners!”

“Sawuy!” The pink pony said cheerfully, her cheeks still stuffed with haycakes.

Sunset looked at the group once more. She remembered the ponies, the blue alicorn, as well as the pink alicorn from the night before but she had no idea who they were. The thought brought a chill through her spine, causing her to tremble slightly.

Seeing this, the sun princess immediately embraced the small filly once more, “It’s alright my sunshine,” She began introducing the group to the filly, “I trust them. You don’t need to be afraid.”

The little unicorn simply stared at the group, saying nothing while the group waved at her.

Sunset looked up at the princess and slowly nodded.

The sun princess smiled at that. Good. She thought. She needs to learn to trust again.

After breakfast, Sunset, along with Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, took a train ride back to Canterlot while Twilight and her friends went to Ponyville. When they took the train over from a place that Princess Celestia called “The Crystal Empire” to Canterlot, she noted that they were taking the mysterious mirror that she and the purple alicorn came out of with them.

Throughout the whole train ride, Sunset couldn’t help but stare at the magical object. Where did it come from? How is it possible that there is another world in that mirror? How did she even get there in the first place?

A couple days later, the little amber filly was getting used to seeing Twilight and her colorful friends around the castle. Twilight often came to visit the sun and the night princesses and sometimes her friends would come along with her.

There was something that confused her since the day she traveled back from the strange world into Equestria from the mirror: who exactly was the purple alicorn? And when did Princess Celestia get a sister? She couldn’t remember seeing them since Princess Celestia first brought her in. Why are they there now? Did they come to help the princess find her?

Twilight was in her library home after returning from The Crystal Empire. Princess Celestia insisted that the magic mirror should stay with her. Though Twilight was nervous to have the enchanted object in her household, she knew it was for the best. Having the mirror around Sunset may not be such a good idea. She might wander off and history might repeat itself. It would also cause more questions to arise, ones that Twilight knew the sun princess did not want to answer.

Twilight sighed, turning to head to her basement where the mirror was kept. Last time she visited Princess Celestia, the sun princess gave her a brown book with her golden sun cutie mark on the cover. When Twilight asked why she’d given it to her, the Princess told her she’d might need it one day.

Turning on the basement’s light, Twilight walked over to the bookshelf on the left wall. With her magic, she levitated the book down to her. She hadn’t touched the book since Celestia had given it to her. She had no idea why it was so important to the sun princess.

Twilight opened up the book, flipping to the first page. She blinked in surprise to find writing in it; Princess Celestia’s horn writing to be exact.

Twilight quickly shut the book, not knowing if it was her place to read what the princess had written. But her curiosity soon got the best of her, and Twilight found herself opening up to the first page once more.

My Dearest Sunset Shimmer,
I am gifting you this journal so that whenever we are apart and you need to speak with me, you will have a way of reaching me. Use it well my little pony, and know that I will always be here if you need anything.
Sincerely,
Princess Celestia

Twilight flipped to the next page.

Princess Celestia,
Thank you for this wonderful gift. I will be sure to share with you my ideas and theories through this journal when we are apart.
Your student,
Sunset Shimmer

Twilight closed the book, and walked over to her beat up old couch across the room. Once she got comfortable, she flipped to the next page.

Princess Celestia,
Last night I—

“What are you doing?” A voice asked, startling the bookworm.

Twilight shrieked, sending the book tumbling to the floor. She looked up to find her faithful assistant standing before her. “Spike!”

Spike laughed, “Sorry, I just came to tell you that—“

“Spike look at this!” Twilight interrupted, point a hoof to the brown journal on the floor.

Annoyed, Spike turned to look to where the purple alicorn was pointing, “Isn’t that the dusty old book the princess gave you?”

Twilight nodded, picking up the book with her aura, “It’s a magic journal. Princess Celestia used it to communicate with Sunset when she was still her student! There must be another one some—“

The book then began to vibrate.

Twilight and Spike started at the journal, not knowing why the book was suddenly vibrating.

Twilight opened up the book to the blinking page. She gasped, “Look somepony’s written in it!” Twilight quickly read the page and smiled, “Actually not somepony, someone!”

“You mean the girls from the human world?” Spike said, suddenly interested.

Twilight nodded, “They said they found a journal in Sunset’s locker! They must have found the other one! They’re inviting me to come visit them again for the week!”

“How are you gonna get there? Isn’t the portal closed?”

Twilight’s excitement disappeared, “Oh right...” A light bulb went off in Twilight, “Actually, I might have a way to keep the portal open all the time!”

“That’s great Twilight but a letter came from Princess Celestia.”

Twilight flew up to the castle one afternoon after receiving a message from Princess Celestia about wanting to discuss an issue.

When she arrived in the throne room, she noted that the little amber unicorn was with them. She seemed to be trembling, recovering from crying.

“You needed to see me Princess Celestia?” Asked the purple alicorn concern evident in her voice.

Princess Luna and Celestia, along with the little filly, walked down from their places on the thrones down to where Twilight was.

Sunset seemed to be glued to the back of the white alicorn’s leg. Tears were streaming down her face as she stared at Twilight timidly.

Princess Celestia sighed before taking a deep breath again, “I need to ask you a favor, Twilight.”

Twilight glanced at Princess Luna then at the small filly before finally looking at the sun princess again, “What’s wrong?”

“There seems to be a situation at The Crystal Empire,” Princess Luna began.

Twilight started to panic, “A situation? What does that mean? Are Cadence and my brother okay? Are the—“

“Twilight,” The sun princess stated, slowly shaking her head, “Don’t worry it’s nothing like that. There’s just a small problem there that we need to take care of. Nothing you need to be concerned about.”

The white alicorn took a steady breath, “The thing is, it’s best for only Luna and I to go,” The princess looked down towards the small filly at her hooves, “And I cannot take Sunset with me.”

At that, the little filly began to softly cry, hiding even further from behind the white alicorn’s long legs.

“I need you to take care of her for me.” The sun princess finished.

Twilight looked towards the small filly before looking up at the princess with a smile, “Of course I can!”

The sun princess smiled at that, “Good. Luna and I will be gone for about two weeks.”

Twilight nodded before suddenly remembering something, “Um-I...” Twilight cringed inwardly, mentally kicking herself for quickly accepting a favor before even thinking, “Princess Celestia... I’m sorry I just remembered... I-I recently received a message from the human world. My friends managed to send me a message through on old book they found,” Twilight quickly glanced towards Sunset, “I actually found a way for the mirror to be opened at any time. And I—“

The sun princess smiled, “Twilight that’s alright. I’m sure we can find somepony else to—“

“No!” Came a strangled cry from the little filly. “I d-don’t want to go with anypony else!”

The sun princess knelt down, “Sunset, sweetie, Twilight is leaving town and you know I can’t take you with me. Don’t worry, I’ll leave you with somepony who—“

“NO!” The little unicorn said once more, even louder this time. She began crying even more, as a panic attack arose in the small unicorn.

Princess Celestia slowly embraced the small filly, “Sunset... breathe... breathe... everything is going to be alright... I’m here... I’m here. Come on breathe with me. Deep breath in... deep breath out, deep breath in, deep breath out... Don’t worry. I’m here. I’m here.”

Sunset’s breathing slowly began to slow down, “I-I’m sorry.”

“It’s alright. You don’t have to apologize,” The sun princess told her. She then looked towards the young alicorn, “Twilight?”

Twilight took a step forward, “Princess Celestia?”

Princess Celestia sighed, “Do you think it’ll be alright if you... take her with you? She’s not going to want to go with anyone else.... She trusts you.”

Twilight looked towards the small filly awaiting her response. Her curious cyan eyes were wide, seeming to be silently pleading her. “Alright. I’ll take her with me.”

Author's Note

Not to happy with this chapter, but it needed to happen in order to get to where I want the story to go.
Have a wonderful rest of your day!
-girasol 🌻:heart:

Four: A Second and Third Meeting

The next day, the time had come for Princess Celestia and Princess Luna to leave. Even though the little filly did not want the sun princess to leave her, she knew the princess had no choice. She wouldn’t leave her alone with anypony she did not fully trust.

“Remember my sunshine,” Princess Celestia said, “I trust Twilight. You can trust her. Listen to her. And please... if something is wrong. If you feel scared of anything, talk to Twilight. Do you understand?”

The little amber unicorn nodded. The princess smiled, “Good,” she said before adding, “Try not to get into any mischief okay?”

“I won’t.” Sunset responded with a small mischievous grin on her face.

The sun princess hugged her one last time, “I love you my little sun,” she placed a kiss on the little filly’s cheek.

As the little unicorn and Twilight watched Princess Celestia and Princess Luna boarding the chariot, Sunset had become uneasy.

Noticing this, Twilight slowly wrapped her purple wing around the small filly, “Hey it’s alright. Don’t worry, she’ll be back soon.”

Sunset looked up at her and slowly nodded her head.

Twilight smiled, “Come on, lets go.”

Before stepping into the mirror, Twilight paused to look at the little filly at her right, who was beginning to look a little anxious. “Hey, Sunset.”

In response, the little unicorn tensed up and slowly lifted her head to look up at her.

The purple alicorn smiled. She quickly glanced at the little filly’s back. She still had the bandages from the Fall Formal. She tired her best not to make her smile falter when her eyes picked up the signs of scars that were all over Sunset’s amber coat. “I want you to know that you can trust me. If something is wrong, you can tell me. If you feel scared or want to come home, don’t be afraid to speak up. Okay?”

Sunset nodded before softly saying, “Okay.”

“Good,” Twilight said, “You’ve got everything you need in your bag?” she asked, nodding towards the filly’s saddlebag.

Sunset nodded once more.

Twilight double checked her bag to make sure she had everything she needed. She knew she didn’t need much, but she still wanted to be prepared either way. Just a couple of books, in case anything... happens in the human world. And a sleeping bag with some clothes. Okay! I think I’ve got everything. “Alright then. Here we go.”

On the other side of the portal, Sunset and Twilight were greeted by a certain group of colorful teenagers.

“Twilight!” The group called out, not noticing the small child that came through the portal with Twilight.

“Took ya long enough to come back!” A girl that seemed to have all the colors of the rainbow in her hair told her.

Twilight returned the group hug, “I’m so sorry I had to leave so suddenly the night of the Fall Formal.”

“Oh Twilight it’s alright. It wasn’t your fault,” a shy, pink haired girl told her.

“Yeah!” A very cotton candy-like girl said, “Who knew that the school’s biggest meanie would turn into a demon, mind control the whole school, we would grow pony ears and wings only to take down the Sun—“

The cotton candy girl was very rudely interrupted by her pale, fashionista friend.

Pinkie Pie was about to protest the interruption when the pink girl noticed a small, fiery haired child anxiously glancing around the group, holding on to their friend’s purple hand and hiding behind her leg.

“Ohhhh.” Came a muffled noise from the curly haired girl, who still had Rarity’s hand covering her mouth.

Awkward silence filled the group as the human Elements of Harmony examined the girl, not knowing what to say to her.

Twilight was the first to speak up, “Girls, you remember Sunset don’t you?” Twilight gently nudged the small girl from behind her.

In response, the girl buried her face into Twilight’s purple skirt.

An excited yelp came from Pinkie Pie, “OF COURSE I REMEMBER SUNSET! HIYA SUNNY! CAN I CALL YOU SUNNY? OR DO YOU PERFER JUST SUNSET? OR MAYBE SUNSHIM?OHMYGOSHILOVEYOURHAIR!ANDILOVEYOURBACKPACKAJSNDMAKSBDNSKANA—“

“PINKIE PIE!” Shouted Applejack, “Leave her be!” She pulled the hyper girl back from the little girl’s personal bubble.

A small whimper came from Sunset, who was clenching Twilight’s hand and had her face buried even further into Twilight’s skirt.

The pink girl wilted a little, now noticing that the girl was breathing was a little quicker than normal. “I’m sorry Sunset.”

Applejack shook her head, “Wah don’ we go to the farm. An’ away from...” the blond girl glanced back, quickly checking for students, “Curious eyes.”

Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, and Rainbow Dash piled into Rarity’s car while Twilight and Sunset went in Applejack’s truck.

As Applejack hopped into the driver’s seat, Twilight opened the large door to the back of the truck. She looked down at Sunset, who was still grabbing on to her hand, “Come on sweetie, lets get inside so we—“

“No!” The small girl cried, as her eyes filled with panic.

“Sunset it’s alright. Applejack’s my friend. I trust her...” Twilight noticed the girl’s cyan eyes beginning to water as her breathing became more labored, “Sunset what’s the matter?”

The small girl did not respond. Instead she looked straight ahead at nothing as her breathing started to quicken.

Twilight knelt down to Sunset’s level, “Breathe Sunset. I’m right here. I’m right here. Everything’s going to be alright. Breathe... breathe... breathe with me, deep breath in... deep breath out... deep breath in... and deep breath out.”

Soon, Sunset’s breathing began to slow down.

Twilight wrapped her purple arms around Sunset, and slightly retracing her embrace when the girl winced, “Are you alright?” Twilight felt the girl’s head nod, “Alright then. Listen Sunset, we’re going to get in the car, okay? It’s okay, it’s safe. And I’ll be right there next to you okay?”

“Okay...” Sunset managed to whimper out. Twilight helped her get into the truck before she got in herself and buckled their seatbelts.

Applejack glanced at the rear view mirror seeing the small child looking out the window with wide, curious eyes. She still had her small arms wrapped around Twilights left arm ever since they’re gotten into the truck.

The farm girl couldn’t help but admit that it was a little odd seeing the former queen bee so timid and panic-stricken. She seemed to be afraid of everyone around her. Well everyone except Twilight that is. She seemed to wonder at the world around her, all the while being very cautious.

Applejack then remembered that night of the Fall Formal after they defeated Sunset Shimmer. It baffled her to find out that the so called “Elements of Harmony” as Twilight called them, reverted the former bully into a six-year-old child. She seemed so scared. And then she had a panic attack. That memory puzzled the farm girl. The Sunset Shimmer she knew wasn’t afraid of anything. The Sunset Shimmer she saw now, seemed to be afraid of everything. That thought made the farm girl uneasy. What could have happened to the former queen of the school to make her so... broken? And those scars... where did they come from? Did she always have those? The bigger question is: Who did it, and why?

Applejack shook her head slightly to push those thoughts away. She was sure Twilight would talk to them about it later.

...

Once they arrived to Sweet Apple Acres, Applejack got out of the car and went to open the door of the back seat to help the Equestrians out of the truck.

When Twilight was about to step out of the truck, she felt a small hand yank her back in.

Twilight looked back at the panicked little girl, “Hey it’s okay. I’m just going to get out of the truck then we’ll help you out. Okay?”

The small girl rapidly shook her head, “No...” she whimpered out.

“Sweetie it’s alright. I’m here with you. And I’m not going to leave you. I promise I won’t let go of your hand okay?” Twilight told the small girl, gripping her amber hands a little tighter.

Sunset slowly nodded, “Okay.”

Twilight smiled and slowly stepped out of the truck, still holding onto Sunset’s trembling hands.

As Twilight helped the small girl out of the truck, they heard Rarity’s car pull up with the rest of her friends.

Pinkie Pie leaped out of the back right seat as Rainbow opened the door to the left side of the car. Fluttershy opened the door to the passengers side and grabbed her bag. Rarity locked her car after everyone grabbed their things from the trunk.

Applejack took out her keys to unlock the door to the front of the farm house, “Big Mac’s not here right now, and mah sister is out with her friends. Granny’s gonna come home in ‘bout an hour or two.”

Sunset anxiously glanced around the house and grabbed on to Twilight’s hand even tighter. The house was big. It seemed to be a farm. The girl with the hat, Applejack, if Sunset remembered correctly, did say they were going to a farm.

Sunset closed her eyes and remembered what Princess Celestia said to her before she left.

“Remember my sunshine... I trust Twilight. You can trust her.”

Sunset repeated those words in her head. You can trust her... you can trust her—. But what if it was a trap? What if Twilight was secretly evil and wanted to harm her?

Twilight stopped in her tracks to look down at the small girl, who was now trembling. She looked very nervous, “It’s alright Sunset. I won’t leave you,” Twilight told her, hoping it would calm the girl’s nerves.

Sunset sniffled but nodded her head as she moved closer to Twilight’s side when they continued walking.

Just as they were all settling into the modest-looking living room, the doorbell rang.

Sunset jumped at the strange noise, clenching Twilight’s hand. She whimpered and began to tremble again.

Twilight gently grabbed the small girl’s other hand, “Shhh. It’s okay.” Twilight looked towards the door, “It was just the doorbell,” Twilight comforted the crying girl as Rainbow Dash returned from getting the doorbell, with three pizza boxes in hand.

“What happened?” The colorful girl asked her friends, looking towards the direction where the Equestrians sat.

Rarity frowned, looking towards the frightened girl on the couch, “I’m not sure darling.”

Twilight quickly glanced around the room, “She just got startled,” the purple girl then looked back at the child in her embrace, “Are you okay now?”
Sunset nodded in response.

Pinkie Pie opened up the first pizza box that was sitting on the coffee table and immediately stuffed a pepperoni slice in her mouth. “Di in everhum!”

Fluttershy opened up the second pizza box and placed a cheese pizza slice onto her plate. Rainbow Dash simply grabbed two pepperoni slices, stacked them together and took a big bite. Applejack grabbed a pepperoni, as did Rarity.
Twilight grabbed a slice of cheese and handed the plate to Sunset, who still had her arms wrapped around the purple girl’s waist.

The small girl frowned at the pizza, “What-what is that?” She asked her fellow Equestrian.

Twilight, along with the other girls, frowned a little, “It’s pizza, sweetie. Haven’t you ever tried it?” The girl shook her head in response.

Pinkie swallowed the piece of pizza in her mouth before shouting, “WHAT?! You’ve never had pizza?” The small girl shook her head. Pinkie gasped, “It’s delicious! Try it you’ll loooove it!” Pinkie stuffed another pizza in her mouth.

Sunset turned back to look at the plate on her lap. She hesitated before taking a bite. After swallowing the bite, Sunset could conclude that the pizza was in fact delicious, as the pink girl said it would be.

“Do you like it? Do ya? Do ya?” The hyper girl asked.

The small girl nodded happily and the pink girl cheered.

Twilight smiled as she took a bite of her own slice of cheese pizza.

After the pizzas were gone, there was a sound of someone jangling the keys around and then the sound of the front door opening.

Alarmed, Sunset wrapped her small arms around Twilight, who in response, put an arm around the girl.

An old woman came into the living room. She had green skin and paper white hair. Granny Smith looked around the room, happy smiling at her grandchild’s guests, “Howdy girlies! Am a bake some apple pie soon so I’ll call y’all when—“ the older women noticed all the empty pizza boxes on the coffee table, “Land snakes ladies! How much do y’all eat?” She turned to her granddaughter, “Applejack ya better hid them boxes cause when yer sister comes home or she gonna have a fit about ya not saving ‘er any pizza,” she shook her head in disappointment, “Or for me for that matter.”

Applejack blushed in embarrassment, “Sorry Granny I’ll be sure to order another box tomorrow or somethin’.”

Granny Smith muttered something under her breath as she turned to look back at her granddaughter. That was when she noticed the purple girl siting on the couch, “Why if it ain’t Miss Twilight. Nice ta see ya again missy.”

Twilight smiled, “It’s nice to see you again as well Miss Granny Smith!”

“Oh quit bein’ formal an’ all. Granny’ll do jus fine.” The old woman’s smile faded into shock when she noticed a red haired child sitting on the couch next to the purple girl.

Applejack followed her grandmother’s gaze to the small girl who was gripping Twilight’s arm. “Granny, this is Sunset Shimmer. Twilight’s takin’ care of her for a while. Sunset, this is mah grandma, Granny Smith.”

The old woman hummed with a confused expression on her wrinkled face, then quickly smiled for the child’s sake, “Howdy there Miss Sunset,” she told the little girl who only stared at her in response. Wha’ in tarnation happened to that child? I swear las’ time Ah saw her she was terrorizin’ the high school. Granny shook her head as if to clear her thoughts, “Well, I best be started on the chores and den I’ll get started on them pies when yer sister gets home.” Granny went out the back door.

Twilight looked down at the red haired child, who was still trembling, “Hey, it’s okay. It’s okay Sunset. She’s really nice, I promise.”

Sunset slowly nodded, grabbing her brown saddle bag, which was now a backpack, and hugged it to her chest. The small girl took several deep breaths before looking back up at Twilight with several tears brimming her eyes, “I’m-I’m sorry.”

Twilight gently took the small girl’s face in her hands, “Sunset, sweetie... you don’t have to be sorry about anything. You did nothing wrong.”

Sunset trembled as shook her head, “You c-came here to spend time w-with your friends a-and you...you h-had to drag m-me along with you. I’m-I’m sorry.” The small girl cried out, trying to control her hiccups.

Twilight sighed, hugging the small child, “Sunset. Look at me,” Twilight held Sunset’s face in her hands once more, “You don’t have to apologize for that. I would rather have you here with me than to leave with with somepony you don’t know. You did nothing wrong, I promise.” Twilight embraced her once more as she looked around the room at her friends.

Applejack sadly looked at her purple friend and sighed, “Wha don’ y’all help me get the apples for the apple pie?”

Sunset was so curious about everything in the human world. As the farm girl lead the group into the long rows of apple trees, Sunset wondered how humans got along without magic. This world was vastly different from Equestria. There were no pegasi, unicorns, Earth ponies, or even alicorns. She wondered what the human world would be like if they had magic. Would it be like Equestria? Or is this world not suit for magic, and that’s why they don’t have any?

Applejack grabbed a basket and started picking apples from a nearby tree. The group quickly followed along.

Sunset, still close to Twilight, couldn’t help but stare at the red, shiny apples. The small girl could not reach the high branches of the tree, so she watched as the apples started to pile up in the brown basket.

Applejack took a glance at the basket. “Ah think that’s enough. Thank y’all for yer help. We’re gonna need fresh apples for the pies.”

“No problem AJ,” the sporty girl said, “As long as you pay me back with some of that delicious cider, pleasures all mine!”

“Oh that’s right,” the farm girl said, “Ah forgot ya don’t like pie.”

Pie Pie stopped her bouncing in her tracks to look back at her sporty friend, “Wait, WHAT?!”

Rainbow Dash tensed up a bit, quickly trying to think of a way to change topics, “Uhhhhh... umm... uh-hey! Look there’s Big Mac!”

Applejack waved at her older brother, who was busy plowing the vegetable plants, “Hey there Big Mac! Did ya manage to pick up our sister from ‘er club meeting?”

“Eyup!” Was all the blond teen said. He then noticed the small girl next to Twilight.

Applejack followed her brother’s gaze, “Big Mac, this here’s Sunset. Sunset this is mah older brother.”

The girl said nothing while she buried her face into Twilight’s purple skirt, trying to keep her breathing at bay.

“Applejack! Granny wants ya to come help ‘er with the pies!” A red haired tween in overalls called out. Apple Bloom came into view as she stepped out of the back porch of the farm house. Apple Bloom waved at the rest of the group, “Hey girls! Are y’all gonna sleep—“

The young farm girl stopped mid sentence, noticing a very familiar looking fiery haired girl. The small girl was wearing a simple blue shirt, jeans, a black sweater, some white sneakers and had a brown backpack with her. “Wha-what is she doing here?” She asked her older sister.

Applejack narrowed her green eyes, “Apple Bloom...” she snarled in a warning tone.

The younger sister also narrowed her eyes at her sister. She glanced towards the small girl cowering behind the purple teenager and rolled her eyes, “Are ya coming or what?” She asked her sister.

Applejack angrily shook her head at her sister as she started to walk towards the house.

“Oh! Oh! I wanna help too!” The energetic pink girl called out to her farm friend.

Apple Bloom took one last heated look at the small girl before following Pinkie Pie inside the farm house. When Apple Bloom reached her older sister, Applejack smacked her upside the head and told her something that no one could really make out.

Sunset whimpered behind Twilight, “Hey what’s wrong Sunset?” Twilight asked, noticing a familiar panic beginning to escalate in the small child.

The red haired child looked up at Twilight with timid eyes, “Did-did I do something bad?”

The four remaining teenage girls seemed to be holding their breath, not knowing how to answer the girl’s question. Technically, in Sunset’s memory, she did nothing wrong, but in everyone else’s, she was a former bully. She was the one who destroyed the front of the school, and brainwashed the entire student body.

Twilight hesitated before knelling down beside the small girl, “No sweetie. You did nothing wrong.”

“But-but, that girl... she... she...” Sunset’s breathing began to quicken as she stated to tremble.

Twilight held the small girl’s hands, “Honey, listen to me. You’ve got to breath. Deep breath in... deep breath out... deep breath in... deep breath out.”

The small girl’s breathing began to slow down as she threw her hands around Twilight’s waist.

Fluttershy knelt down beside Twilight, small tears filling her eyes, “Sunset,” The girl turned to face the shy girl. “I know how scary this must be for you. But remember, you can trust us. We’re not going to hurt you.”

Sunset nodded, wiping her tears from her cheeks, “O-okay...”

Fluttershy gave her a gentle smile and brushed a stray red hair behind the small girl’s ear, “Good.”

Twilight and Fluttershy stood up and walked back inside the farm house along with Rarity and Rainbow Dash.

Since Rainbow Dash was not very found of pies,
she did not help in the slightest making them. She just stood by the doorway of the kitchen with her arms crossed over her chest, leaning against the doorway, while the rest of the girls helped make the pies.

The rainbow haired teenager was not interesting in the pies. She had her thoughts set on the bacon haired girl who still had her hand clenched to Twilight’s skirt. The small girl seemed to be so curious with the pie making process. The whole time, she had her eyes peeled to how each hand mixed, folded and built the pie together.

Even though she did not fully trust the small child, she was beginning to see that the former bully was truly was a child again. And a skittish one at that. She never wanted to leave Twilight’s side and jumped at any loud noise. She’s never seen a more anxious child then the small girl before her. Even Fluttershy wasn’t even that skittish. Sunset Shimmer seemed to not trust anyone around her.

Rainbow took another glance at the small child. Now that she had her sweater off, she saw scars across her arms. More scars? Where could they be from? How did she not notice before? Well she was always wearing that infamous leather jacket. Did she make those scars? Or could someone else have...? If that’s the case who did it? And the ones on her face are so noticeable. How come no one’s ever noticed those? The only logical answer would be that she could have always covered them up. What could have happened to her to—

A loud sound brought the sporty girl out of her thoughts. She looked up to see the small red haired girl knelling down, covered in flour on the floor. There was a now empty bag of flour on the floor and eggs cracked on the floor in front of her.

The girl was shaking. She looked up at the group with so much fear in her cyan eyes, “I-I’m-I’m sorry! I....” Sunset’s breathing began to quicken and she began to tremble even harder. Tears began to escape her eyes as she stared straight ahead at nothing as she collapsed to the floor.

Twilight rushed to her side, “Shhh... it was an accident... it’s okay. You’re okay. Breathe... Breathe. I’m here. Come on sweetie, breathe with me. Deep breath in... deep breath out. Deep breath in... deep breath out. It’s okay...”

Sunset looked up at Twilight, tears still spilling from her cyan eyes, “Are-are y-you going to punish m-me?”

Twilight took the girl’s small face in her hands, “Sunset, I am not going to punish you. It was an accident. Accidents happen. You did nothing wrong.”

The small girl looked confused, but she managed to relax, if only just a little, “Y-you’re not going to-to p-punish me?”

Twilight wiped away the small child’s tears, “No sweetie,” Twilight embraced the still trembling girl, “No one here wants to hurt you. I promise. You’re safe here. You’re safe. Here, why don’t you go with Fluttershy to clean up, while we clean the kitchen, okay?”

Fluttershy knelt down beside the two Equestrians and entended her hand, giving Sunset a gentle smile. The red haired girl nodded and quickly gripped the yellow teenager’s hand as she guided her out of the kitchen.

Once the small girl was out of sight, Rainbow turned to Twilight, “What’s wrong with her?”

“Rainbow Dash!” Growled Rarity, “Don’t be rude!”

Rainbow put her hands up in defense as she turned to Rarity, “I’m just wondering. I didn’t mean it like that.”

“Yeah!” Apple Bloom shouted, looking galled. “Why does she look so young? Why is she here? What with the scars on ‘er face an’ arms? Wha—”

It was Applejack’s turn to shout, “Apple Bloom!”

The middle schooler turned to her older sister, “I’m jus’ sayin’! Last time ah saw her, she was the big school bully who turned into a demon an’ mind controlled da whole dang school!”

The old green women then turned to her granddaughter, “Apple Bloom!” The said girl flinched at the sound of her name, “Ya better shut yer mouth before the girl hears ya and I whup yer sorry butt!”

The girl growled in response, “Ah still don’ trust her.”

Rarity turned to look at Twilight, “Darling, are you ever going to tell us what happened to her?”

Twilight sighed, “Yeah... it’s just... I’ll wait until she’s asleep so I can tell you everything.”

Upstairs, Fluttershy was busy trying to get all the flour off of the amber girl’s face.

Sunset looked up at the kind girl, “Fluttershy,” she began.

The shy girl looked at the smaller girl, noticing small tears brimming in the corner of her eyes. “What’s wrong sweetie?”

Sunset sniffled a little, “Are-are they angry with me?”

Fluttershy frowned a little before hearing shouting coming from downstairs. She shook her head, “No Sunset. They’re not mad at you.”

“T-then why are they shouting? They probably... they’re gonna send me away.....”

Fluttershy noticed the now familiar panic growing in Sunset’s face and voice. She softly and slowly extended her arms to hold her, “Shhhh... don’t think about anything else. You’re okay. You’re okay.”

As the red haired girl tried to control her breathing, a sudden and sharp pain shot up her back, making her scream in agony. My back hurts so much! It feels like fire! It hurts...

Her mind then began to be filled with familiar mockery. She began to hyperventilate, overwhelmed with the ghostly voices that plagued her mind. Stupid foal......stupid foal. Why can’t you die so we can be rid of you... Sunset screeched in agony as the pain increased on her back.

Fluttershy held the girl tighter as she bagan to lose control of her breathing. “Shhhh.... it’s okay. You’re okay.... you’re safe here with me.... you’re safe. Just breathe, Sunset. Breathe. Deep breath in... deep breath out. Deep breath in....... and deep breath out.”

“It hurts! It hurts!” Sunset yelled through her tears.

Fluttershy’s eyes widened as she looked at the child, “Where does it hurt Sunset?”

Sunset tried to control her hiccups, “My-my b-back!”

Fluttershy’s blue eyes went wide before checking the girl’s back. The teenager gasped. She had bleed through her bandages. That’s strange... The girl thought. That should not be happening. She should be healing.

Just then Twilight opened the door to the bathroom, “Fluttershy, what happened?” Twilight exclaimed, rushing to the smaller girl’s side.

“I don’t know! She started to have a panic attack and then she said that her back was hurting. Twilight...” Fluttershy trailed of with tears in her eyes.

Twilight looked at the small girl’s back and gasped.

Author's Note

Hello everyone!
I hope that this chapter is at a slower pace for you. This is about the pace the chapters are going to be at going forward. I hope you have a wonderful day!
-girasol 🌻:heart:

Five: Her Nightmares

As Twilight held Sunset’s hands, Fluttershy stopped the bleeding that was coming from Sunset’s back. Twilight surveyed her yellow friend’s medical hands as she grabbed some disinfecting whips. She bit her lip, knowing that Sunset was about to be in pain.

“Okay Sunset. This is going to hurt okay? I’ll try my best to be as gentle as possible.” Fluttershy told the girl, giving her a reassuring smile.

Sunset shivered, but nodded her head and squeezed her eyes shut.

Twilight shut her eyes as the small girl’s wails of pain rang throughout the house. “It’s okay. It’s okay.” Twilight reassured Sunset, though if she was being honest, she didn’t know if she said it to reassure herself more than to Sunset. Either way, she just hoped that it was over soon.

Fluttershy finished off by grabbed the long white bandage strips and carefully rebandaged the wounds. “Alright. You’re done.” Fluttershy said, walking over to the sink to wash her hands.

Twilight sighed in relief as she helped the small girl down from the tall brown stool they brought into the bathroom. “Does it still hurt?”

Sunset slowly nodded, her eyes still bloodshot from her panic attack and the pain from getting the wound cleaned. She looked up at the older girl. “Twilight?”

“What’s wrong Sunset?” Twilight asked her.

“What...what happened to me? Why was I bleeding? I don’t remember getting hurt from there.”

Twilight winced looking down at the small child before her, not knowing how to respond to the question. She brought her gaze up at Fluttershy, who tensed up and sadly stared at the girl.

“Umm... I’m not exactly sure sweetie,” Twilight told her. It wasn’t exactly a lie. Obviously those scars on her back are from the Fall Formal, but she didn’t understand why she had them, or why it was getting worse. The Elements have never done something like this before, as far as she knows. “But as soon as I find out, I’ll let you know, okay?”

Sunset nodded before a knock came from the door. Startled, she quickly gripped Twilight’s arm.

Applejack opened the door to the bathroom. “Is everythin’ alright?”

Twilight smiled at her friend, handing her back the red box of first aids. “Yeah everything’s fine now. Thank you for letting us use your first aid kit, Applejack.”

The blond teenager shook her head once, “No problem Twi,” She took the box from Twilight and opened the cabinet door underneath the sink, putting the kit inside. “Ya don’ need ta thank me for that.” The farm girl noticed the small girl peeking out from behind Twilight’s leg. “Uhhh..” she scratched the back of her head. “Dinner’s ready if ya wanna come down an’ eat.”

The three teenagers and small girl walked out of the bathroom and down into the dinning room where the rest of their friends and the rest of the Apples were.

Granny waved them over, “Come girlies, I’ve prepared yer plate.”

“Uhh... Granny I thought ah told ya that Twilight an’ Fluttershy’s a vegetarian.”

“Ah know that ya silly maggot!” She shouted at her grandchild, smacking her upside the head while handing Twilight and Fluttershy their vegetarian Shepard’s Pie. “Ahm not sure what’d she perder ta eat.” The old woman said nodding towards the child holding Twilight’s skirt.

Twilight looked down at Sunset, who was staring at the plate of food in front of her. “Do you like Shepherd’s Pie?”

The girl looked at her and shook her head, scrunching her nose in disgust. “I don’t know.”

Twilight cut a small piece off her plate. “Here, try it.”

Sunset frowned, but took her fork in her hand. The texture of the food looked odd. She couldn’t help but think that it also smelled odd, but she took a bite anyway. After swallowing, she was pleasantly surprised that she actually liked it. She looked up from her plate and nodded to Twilight, indicating that she liked the strange food.

Granny Smith placed the vegetarian meal in front of Sunset, who immediately began eating.

...

After everyone was done eating, the elder Apple took out two freshly baked apple pies from the oven and set them down in the center of the table. The delicious aroma of the freshly baked pie filled the room.

“Here ya go Rainbow Dash.” Granny said, handing the rainbow teen a big mug of cider.

The colorful teen let out a screech before happily taking the mug, making the old woman laugh.

As Granny Smith cut the pie, Sunset’s mouth watered. She’s seen these kinds of foods in front of cafes and bakeries when she was living on the streets, but never up close. It’s warm gooey insides looked so perfect. It smelled even better up close then from behind a window. Now she was about to try it!

Seeing this, Granny handed the first slice to the small child before cutting up the rest of the pie.

While everyone else happily picked away at the dessert, Sunset did not touch it.

Noticing this, Twilight asked, “Hey, Sunset what’s wrong? You don’t like apple pie?”

Sunset looked down at her lap. “I don’t know.”

“Oh. Well you don’t have to eat it if you don’t want to.” Twilight told her.

The small girl’s cyan eyes began to fill with tears. A flashback of the mess she did earlier came back to her. She remembered something her parents had told her: If she misbehaves, she will be punished with no food. And she had already broken that rule eating the Shepherds Pie. She was always in trouble and most of the time, she didn’t know what she did wrong. She remembered that once she was punished with no food for a week, and when they did give her food, it was rotten leftovers. This time however, Sunset knew she did something wrong. “I-I don’t deserve it.”

The whole room stopped eating. Some stopped with their forks halfway to their mouths. Even Rainbow Dash stopped chugging the cider to look at the small girl.

Twilight frowned at her response. “Sunset, what do you mean you don’t deserve it?”

Sunset’s breathing began to quicken. “I-I made a m-mess earlier and... I’m...” the girl whimpered. “I d-don’t d-deserve anything!” She cried out, hiding her face behind her hands as she began to sob.

Twilight held the sobbing girl in her arms. “Shhh... don’t say that. What happened earlier was an accident. You shouldn’t worry about that anymore.”

Twilight paused to whisper something in Fluttershy’s ear. The pink haired girl nodded before heading upstairs. “Sunset. Please don’t say that you don’t deserve anything.... breathe Sunset. Breathe with me... deep breath in.... deep breath out. Deep breath in... deep breath out.”

The small girl in her arms took one shaky last breath before opening her cyan eyes and looking up at Twilight’s lavender ones. “I’m sorry...”

Twilight shook her head, “You don’t have to be sorry about anything. You did nothing wrong.”

That was when Fluttershy then emerged from the doorway, holding a red, orange and yellow Phoenix plush, with big black eyes and brown feet and beak in her hands. She walked over to the small girl and handed it to Sunset.

The fiery haired child took one look at the plush and grinned. “Fiyero!” Sunset squeaked, hugging the soft plush to her face. She looked up at the tall, skinny teen. “Thank you, Fluttershy.”

Fluttershy smiled in response, “You’re welcome Sunset.”

Twilight also smiled, “Now do you wanna try the pie? I promise it’s good.”

Sunset thought for a moment, looking down at her comfort plush. Fiyero always made her feel better. She smiled and nodded taking her first bite of the pie.

Sunset was amazed at the flavor of the pie. It was even better than she imaged it would be. She’s never had apple pie before, but she knew it was the best apple pie she’s ever going to try.

The group smiled as they watched the red haired child happily finish the dessert.

As night drew near, Sunset had started to become frantic. The teenage girls around her did not know what to do. Twilight just held the small child as she started to hyperventilate, reassuring her that everything was okay.

Applejack turned on all the lights of the house, hoping it would make the child feel better. Pinkie Pie’s hair deflated when she offered the girl another piece of pie, and did not take it.

“Shhh... it’s going to be okay. We’re all here with you. We won’t leave you alone. We’re here. I’m here. Don’t worry.” Twilight said, running her hand through the trembling Sunset’s red hair.

Apple Bloom was on the other side of the room. She felt bad about what she had said earlier. She still wondered why the former bully was a child, and why was she suddenly so frightened of everything. And those scars, what’s with them? She’s never seen anyone with that many scars before. Apple Bloom continued her rain of thought as she watched the small girl who had her face buried in Twilight’s embrace and clutching the small Phoenix plush. She was mumbling something to herself that no one could make out.

Fluttershy sat next to the small girl, gently running her butter yellow hand through the girl’s red and golden hair, trying to try to ease the child. “Oh Sunset, we are all here with you. Don’t worry about anything else. You’re safe.... You’re okay......”

The small’s breathing began to slow down. “I’m sorry... I’m sorry...” she sniffled out.

“Shhh... it’s okay. You did nothing wrong.” Twilight told her, slightly tightening her embrace.

Apple Bloom sighed, wishing she knew what could make the girl feel better. She needs a distraction. Hmm... what could— aha! Apple Bloom grinned at her idea and slowly walked towards the trembling child. She knelt down so she was in eye view of the red haired girl. “Hey uh... Sunset...” The girl turned her head to look at the young farm girl. Apple Bloom tried to give Sunset her best, gentlest smile. “Um... would ya like to watch some T.V.?”

The girl slightly cocked her head, a curious expression crossed her face. “W-what’s some T.V.?”

Apple Bloom pointed towards the box that sat across from the couch. “It’s where ya can watch movies an’ shows. Look, here let me turn it on.” Apple Bloom pressed the power button on the remote control.

The small girl was mesmerized. Moving pictures were being shown on the strange box. How is that possible? It’s a box with moving pictures and sound! It has to be magic!

An old black and white movie was playing. The screen showed a man holding on to a woman’s hand as the wind blow around them. He pulled her closer and embraced her, their lips meeting.

Apple Bloom gaged at the scene. Ah still can’t believe Granny likes those ol’ movies. Yuck! She showed the girl the black remote. “Ya can change the channels if ya want.” She changed the channel to reveal a colorful cartoon with three little girls in green, pink and blue dresses as the upbeat theme song played.

The young farmer watched as the girl gasped, her cyan eyes surveying every character and image.

Apple Bloom smiled and put down the remote on the coffee table, then sat back down on the green Lay-Z-Boy.

Across the room, Applejack smiled at her sister. She was proud that she figured out how to distract the panic-ridden child from her dark terrors.

...

“Well I’ll be, she’s finally asleep that poor thing.” Applejack said, nodding towards the sleeping girl cradled in Twilight’s arms.

Twilight sighed as she watched Apple Bloom switched off the T.V. “Yeah...” the purple girl glanced around the room. “You guys are probably wondering what exactly happened aren’t you?”

Rarity sighed, “I’m more worried about what could have happened to her that made her so...” Rarity trailed off trying to find the right words.

“Scared?” The rainbow haired girl finished.

Rarity nodded, “Do you happen to know darling?” She asked Twilight.

The purple girl sighed once more, “Yeah... I-I do...” Twilight sadly looked towards the small child in her arms. Twilight cleared her throat before she began, “Well, when the elements hit her, she became a child, and all her memories of the last ten years where wiped.”

“Yeah we kinda figured.” Rainbow Dash said before getting a flick in the forehead by Applejack. “Ow!” The rainbow girl turned to glare at her blond friend as she rubbed her blue forehead.

Applejack shook her head before nodding towards Twilight. “Please continue.”

Twilight took a deep breath, “The reason she’s so...... um....” Twilight trailed off before taking another breath, “Princess Celestia, she practically raised her... her parents.... t-they...” Tears bagan to gloss over her lavender eyes. She took a deep breath before starting again, “Her parents were so abusive.... those scars... they’re from them.... they would....” Twilight trailed off again as she started to sob.

Fluttershy put an arm around her friend, trying to control her own sobs.

Pinkie Pie’s normally curly hair was as flat as a sheet as tears pooled down her pink face.

Applejack took off her hat and looked down at her feet.

Rarity just sat there as tears and mascara fell from her face. She tried, but failed to find the right words to fill the saddened room.

Rainbow Dash had her face turned from the group, not wanting them to see her emotions.

Apple Bloom had her face in a pillow as she started to tremble from her sobs. The guilt that she had felt earlier increased as she thought about the horrible things Sunset’s parents could have done to her.

Twilight was the first to speak up again, “I’m not sure if she will ever revert back to her correct age again. I just know that she’s so scared... I don’t know what to do to help her...” Twilight began to sob again.

Fluttershy looked at her purple friend, “Twilight. You’re doing everything you can. She trusts you. I know you’ll help her get through this.”

Twilight sighed, “Thank you Fluttershy. I... What I’m not sure about is the gashes on her back... they seem to be getting... worse. I know that they were from the night of the Fall Formal but... they should be getting better. It just doesn’t make sense.”

Rarity sighed, “Darling,” She walked over and knelt in front of Twilight. “We’ll figure it out. Don’t worry. I know you can figure it out.”

Twilight took a deep breath, grateful that Rarity’s words calmed her down a bit, “Thank you. I know if we all work together, we can do anything.”

It was Applejacks turn to sigh, “Ah think we should all call it a night an’ hit the hay.”

Twilight gently carried the small sleeping girl in her arms. She was light, lighter than she expected her to be, so she easily carried her up the stairs.

The six teenagers made their way upstairs to Applejack’s room. Apple Bloom went across the hall to hers.

Everyone took out their sleeping bags. Twilight set the small girl she was carrying down on the bed and pulled a purple sleeping bag out of her backpack.

“Twilight,” The farm girl began as she placed her hand on her purple friend’s shoulder, “Why don’ you an’ Sunset take the bed?”

Twilight shook her head, “Oh no I couldn’t. I—“

Applejack shook her head as well, “Ahm not takin’ no fer an answer.”

The purple girl nodded, if she was as stubborn as the Applejack from Equestria, she’ll never win this argument. “Okay. Thank you, Applejack.”

The group of teenagers were awakened by a ear piercing shriek coming from the bed.

The five girls on the ground all jumped up from their places on the floor and ran over to the bed. Applejack quickly turned on the room’s light.

The sight before the teenagers was concerning to say the least. Sunset looked terrified. Her small face was soaked with sweat and tears, her hair was a mess and she was trembling furiously. The small girl was mumbling something to herself as she stared ahead at nothing.

Twilight slowly grabbed the small girl’s hand with her own.

Sunset flinched away from her touch, looking even more terrified than before and her cries grew louder.

The purple girl glanced around the room to her friends who all had a saddened and worried expression on their faces.

Twilight turned her attention back to the small girl next to her when her mumbling became more clear.

“Don’t h-hurt me p-please. I-I promise I-I won’t do it a-again...... I’m sorry!” She shrieked again. “Don’t-don’t p-punish me.... No!” She whimpered, covering her face with her amber hands. “Please father don’t... it-it hurts! I-.... no father.... don’t-don’t no... no...! NO!” She screamed.

The room was filled with an uneasy silence. The air was then filled with the small girl’s wails.

Twilight took an unsteady breath, “S-Sunset sweetie.... I’m here. You’re okay. You’re safe.... it’s me, Twilight...”

The small child’s crying slowed a little. “T-Twilight?” She asked looking up at the purple girl with bloodshot eyes, as if she was seeing her for the first time since she had woken up. She breathed a sigh of relief as embraced Twilight. Sunset began to cry once more, clenching on to Twilight’s pj shirt.

Twilight returned the embrace, “I’m here Sunset. I’m here. You’re okay.... you’re safe. Breathe. Breathe sweetie. Breathe.....”

The door to the bedroom bursted open to reveal Granny Smith, Apple Bloom and Big Mac standing by the doorway.

“What in the blazes is wrong?” The old said rushing to the bedside with her grandchildren following right behind her.

Twilight held the small girl tighter when she was startled by the door opening. “She had a nightmare...”

The trio turned to look at the red haired girl who was trembling in Twilight’s arms.

“Is... is she okay?” Apple Bloom asked in a downhearted tone.

Twilight shook her head, “I-I’m not sure.” She looked down at the small girl. She was still trembling, and she was mumbling something under her quickened breath.

The small girl whimpered. “I’m-I’m s-sorry.”

“Sunset. You don’t have to be sorry about anything. It’s okay.” Fluttershy said, gently grabbing the small child’s hand.

The girl sniffled, “I woke everyp—everyone up and...” She let out a small cry.

Granny Smith took a step closer to the girl. “Listen here youngun,” Granny began in a serious tone, “Now ah don’ wanna hear ya sayin’ anything about causing a ruckus. Don’ apologize for nothin’ ya hear?”

Sunset nodded her head and looked down at her lap. “Okay.”

Granny Smith nodded once before she whispered something in her younger granddaughter’s ear. Apple Bloom nodded and left the room.

The small girl suddenly started breathing quicker, glancing around the room with panic. “W-where’s.... Fiyero.....?” She began frantically looking under the covers.

The group began looking around the bed, and on the floor, trying to help the girl look for her missing toy.

Rainbow Dash finally found her plush on the floor stuck between the headboard and the nightstand by the bed. “This whatcha lookin’ for?” She said showing the small girl the soft plush.

Sunset turned towards the rainbow girl and smiled widely. “Thank you Rainbow Dash!” The colorful girl handed her the Phoenix plush.

Rainbow couldn’t help but smile as the girl tightly hugged the toy. “No problem kiddo.”

Apple Bloom returned into the room with a glass of water which she handed to Sunset.

The small girl turned her head towards the young farmer, accepting the glass of water, “Thank you Apple Bloom.” The farm girl nodded in response before leaving the room again.

“Are you okay now?” Twilight asked Sunset as she finished drinking the glass of water. She took the empty glass and placed it on the nightstand.

Sunset closed her eyes, hugging her plush toy. “Yeah.”

With that response, Granny and Big Mac left the room and closed the door behind them.

Applejack turned off the lights and Sunset whimpered. “Oh darn! Sorry Sunset,” The farmer winced at the young girl’s whimpers, “I forgot... I’m sorry.” She turned the lights back on.

Sunset sighed in relief before laying back down on the bed and hugged her comfort plush closer.

As everyone was settling back down, the small girl turned to Twilight. “Can y-you sing?”

Twilight looked towards the small girl and smiled. The red haired child gazed at her with pleading cyan eyes, awaiting her response. “Okay.” The purple teen finally said. With that response, Sunset yawned and snuggled closer to Twilight.

Twilight thought for a moment, trying to think of a lullaby. She then remembered a lullaby her mother used to sing to her. She smiled and began to sing.

Author's Note

Twilight’s lullaby to Sunset:

Eeyore’s Lullaby:

https://m.

Six: The Following Day

Twilight squinted, putting an arm over her eyes to shield them from the bright morning light. Sighing, she sat up in bed and glanced towards the small girl at her right, who was still peacefully sleeping. Looking around the room, Twilight noted that Applejack, Pinkie Pie and Rarity were gone. Rainbow Dash was snoring loudly on the floor.

“Oh. Good morning Twilight.” The purple girl turned to her right to see her shy yellow friend standing beside the bed.

Twilight smiled at her kind friend, “Good morning Fluttershy. How did you sleep?”

Fluttershy returned her smile, “Oh, good. Thank you for asking. I was just... worried about her.” Fluttershy turn her head sideways to look towards the sleeping Sunset on the bed.

Twilight followed her gaze, “Yeah... I was too. I’m just glad that she didn’t wake up to any more night terrors. Princess Celestia did say that she would have panic attacks and nightmares. But I didn’t think they were this bad... I-I just feel so bad... I didn’t know what to do. She was so scared. But what she was saying... it didn’t seem like nightmares they seemed more like...”

“Flashbacks?” The pair finished together as the door to the room slowly creaked open.

Twilight and Fluttershy turned their heads towards the door to see their pale friend by the door, already dressed and ready for the day.

“Good morning darlings,” Rarity whispered as she put her nightgown back into her bag.

“Good morning, Rarity,” Twilight and Fluttershy said.

Their pale friend walked towards the bed and glanced towards the red haired girl still sleeping on the bed, “How is she doing?”

Twilight sighed, turning towards Sunset, “I think she’s fine right now.”

Rarity put her pale hand on Twilight’s left shoulder, “Darling, what’s the matter?”

Twilight sighed once more, “It’s just... I still feel bad about last night... she seemed so... broken...” Twilight put her face in her hands.

The purple teenager felt another hand on her right shoulder, “Oh Twilight... it’s not your fault. Please, don’t blame yourself. What she’s going through right now.... the best thing we can do is be there for her. You’re doing everything you can.” Fluttershy said with tears brimming her blue eyes.

Twilight sighed and embraced Fluttershy, “I know. I just wish I knew how to help her and know what’s going on with her exactly.”

The room fell silent before everyone heard a loud yawn coming from the floor. Rainbow Dash stood from the floor and stretched. The sporty girl didn’t seem to notice her three friends staring at her until she turned to leave the room, “Oh, hey guys!”

“Good morning Rainbow,” Twilight said before Rainbow Dash grabbed some clothes and some running equipment. “How—uh... what are you doing?”

“Just gettin’ my things for my morning run,” the sporty girl raised an eyebrow with a smirk. “Wanna come?”

Twilight’s eyes widened, “Run? With you? You’ll leave me behind! And I’m not a very athletic pony—er person.”

Rainbow scoffed as she continued to stretch, “Yeah I kinda figured after I totally kicked your butt in our soccer game before—“

Rainbow was cut off by a soft yawn coming from the bed. The red haired girl sat up in bed and looked around the room, looking half asleep.

“Oh! Good morning, Sunset!” Twilight said cheerfully.

Sunset just yawned again before running her amber hand through her messy bed head and nodding towards Twilight, “Morning.”

The door to the room opened up. “Morning y’all! Breakfast is ready if ya wanna come down n’ eat.” Apple Bloom said before racing back down the hall again.

Twilight passed Sunset a fresh set of clothes for the day before grabbing her own as they headed towards the bathroom.

Sunset and Twilight came downstairs, they found Pinkie Pie flipping pancakes on the stove. She turned to face the group. “Happy Sunday everyone! I made some pancakes with the help of Apple Bloom but I didn’t know if everyone liked pancakes which would be so weird since pancakes are delicious so I made waffles and eggs and bacon and—“

“Okay Pinkie! We get it.” Rainbow Dash said, fresh from coming back from her morning run.

Everyone sat down around the dining table as Granny Smith and Pinkie Pie put the freshly made breakfast on the table.

As everyone helped themselves to either pancakes or waffles, Sunset frowned at the big meal. She’s eaten haycakes before, but not pancakes or waffles either.

Seeing the girl’s confusion, Twilight have her a small smile, “I know these aren’t exactly like haycakes but they are very similar. And waffles are similar to pancakes. Trust me, you’ll like them,” Twilight handed her a small piece of waffle to try and a small piece of pancake to try.

The small girl tried the pancake first. She had to admit, Twilight was right. It was similar to haycakes and it was good! She then tried the waffles next. She knew which one she liked better.

“Which one do you want Sunset?” Twilight asked her.

Sunset pointed to the waffles and Twilight put one on her plate.

“Oh yeah!” the rainbow girl said, “Team waffles for life!” She held up her plate of waffles.

Sunset furrowed her brows in confusion. There’s teams for pancakes and waffles? Why?

Rainbow Dash leaned over the table with her plate close to Sunset’s, “Cheers!”

The small girl furrowed her brows again and chocked her head, “Cheers?”

“Like this look!” Rainbow Dash bumped her plate against Sunset’s plate.

The small girl smiled and bumped her plate against the sporty girl’s plate.

After breakfast, the girls pilled into the living room to discuss what they were going to do for the rest of the day.

“What if we go to the zoo?” Fluttershy began.

Rainbow frowned, “I’m not a big fan of the zoo. No offense Flutters.”

“Okay. Maybe next time,” Fluttershy looked down at her lap in defeat.

“I’ve got it!” Rarity exclaimed, jumping up from her seat on the couch, “Why don’t we go to the mall?” Rarity blushed in embarrassment when she noticed Sunset looking startled. “Sorry my dear.”

“Oooo the mall!” Pinkie bounced up from the floor. “I LOVE THE MALL! Let’s go, lets go, lets go!”

Applejack shrugged, “Ahm fine with that. I needa pick up a few things fer Granny.”

“Okay.” Fluttershy said, already thinking of the things she could buy her animal friends from the pet shop.

Rainbow groaned, “Ugh fine! I needa to go to the music store anyway to fix up my guitar.”

Twilight bit her lip, “The mall? I’m not sure if that’s a good idea. There’s going to be a lot of people there and...”

Rarity turn to her purple friend, suddenly remembering how panic ridden the young child was, “Oh. I’m sure you’re right darling. Never mind then. I’m sure we can think of somewhere else to spend our time together.”

Sunset sniffled, clenching Twilight’s shirt.

“Hey what’s wrong Sunset?” Twilight held the girl’s face.

Sunset shook her head, “I’m ruining... everything. I’m-I’m stopping you from having fun. You should just leave me.”

Twilight shook her head, “No Sunset, you’re not ruining everything. I just... don’t want to do anything that’ll make you uncomfortable.”

Sunset nodded her head, “I’ll go to the mall with you.”

“Sunset...” Twilight began, “I don’t want you to do things or go places for us that—“

“No,” Sunset sniffled, “I want to go.”

Twilight blinked at her, trying to figure out a way to not make her go. She was touched that the girl was willing to do something that would most likely make her uncomfortable in order to make her happy, but she didn’t want to cause any emotional pain on Sunset. But then she noted the determination in her cyan eyes. Finally, Twilight let out breath, “Okay then, lets go to the mall.”

Sunset stared out the window of Applejack’s truck. Sunset felt guilty that Twilight had to drag her along to the mall, but she didn’t want to be left alone in the farm house, even though Granny did seem like a nice enough person. Going to the mall means that she’ll be with Twilight.

Twilight also told Sunset that there was going to be a lot of people at the mall; that part made her very anxious. Though she was nervous, she was determined to go to the mall, and she was curious about such a place called “the mall.”

Rarity in particular was ecstatic, thinking out loud about the the shops they must visit while they were there. Meanwhile, Rainbow just rolled her eyes, not really caring about any of the shops she named besides the music store.

“We’re here!” Fluttershy chirped from the passenger’s seat as Applejack parked her truck.

As soon as Sunset stepped out of the truck, she immediately wrapped her arms around Twilight’s arm, her nerves suddenly escalating.

Rarity’s SUV soon parked in a space a couple of cars away. Three teenagers stepped out with three smaller girls among them.

Sunset tense up as she anxiously took a step backwards. She’s never seen two of those girls before, and they were walking right towards her.

Twilight noticed the girl’s breathing quicken up. She knelt down to Sunset’s eye level, “Sweetie what’s wrong?”

The trembling girl said nothing as she kept her gaze on the pale pink and purple haired girl as well as the orange, magenta haired one.

Apple Bloom also noticed the girl’s trembling form. Thinking quickly, she told the girl, “It’s alright Sunset, these are mah friends,” she pointed to the magenta haired girl, “This here’s Scottaloo. And that’s Sweetie Belle. Sweetie Belle’s Rarity’s younger sister.”

“Hi Sunset,” the two middle schoolers said in sync, trying their hardest not to stare at the now younger child.

Sunset said nothing once more, shifting her eyes left and right to the two middle school girls who seemed baffled by her appearance.

The group waited for Sunset to react. Sunset said nothing once more and opted for looking down at her feet.

With that response, the group began walking from the parking lot to the entrance of the mall.

As the group came closer and closer to the entrance of the mall, Sunset’s breathing began to quicken once more. Once they reached the door, and got to the inside of the mall, the small girl was trembling.

Sunset had stopped walking, making her yank Twilight’s arm backwards to where she had stopped.

“Sunset?” Twilight asked, making the rest of the group stop, “Sunset what’s wrong? Sunset? Breathe....”

But Sunset could not control her breathing, there was so many people walking in and out of the mall. So many people surrounding her. So many people. Too many people. Too many chances of people hurting her. Taking her away. Her eyes became blurry with tears.

“Breathe.... Breathe.........”

Sunset tried her hardest, but she couldn’t. The small girl whimpered before falling to the floor, putting her knees to chest, covering her face.

Twilight extended a hand out to the girl but then hesitated before letting her arm reach her, remembering how her touch affected her panic attack, “Sunset... breathe. Breathe in... breathe out.... breathe in...... breathe out.

It was until Sunset started to cry that Twilight finally wrapped her purple arms around the girl.

Twilight put her purple hand gently under the girl’s chin. Twilight wilted when she realized that Sunset’s determination from earlier was gone, “Do you want to back to the Apple Farm?”

The little girl seemed to tear up even more at the response, “I-I’m sorry.”

Twilight shook her head, “Shhh... it’s okay. If you’re not comfortable being here—“

Sunset began to sob harder, “I’m r-ruining everything! I’m-I’m s-sorry!...”

Fluttershy knelt down beside Twilight and the small girl, “Sunset,” The small girl looked up at the shy girl, tears still falling from her cyan eyes. “Like we said yesterday. You’re not ruining anything. If you want, we could go somewhere with less people.”

Sunset blinked at her, trying to control her own hiccups, “I’m n-not ruining e-everything?”

Fluttershy shook her head, “No. And please don’t ever say that you are,” Fluttershy embraced the small girl and ran a hand through her red hair. Sunset girl returned her embrace as her tears began to die down.

“Why don’t we go get a bite to eat somewhere?” Twilight asked the group.

Pinkie Pie’s eyes lit up with excitement, “Oooo ooooo! Where should we go? Oh! Where do you wanna go Sunset?”

The girl thought for a moment, taping one finger to her chin, then smiled. She knew exactly what she wanted to eat.

Much to Sunset’s, as well as the rest of the group’s relief, the pizza restaurant was not as packed as it usually was on Sunday afternoons.

“Hello! Welcome to The Pizza Palace! Are you all together?” An employee with yellow skin and magenta, orange and gold hair asked cheerfully.

“Yeparooni!” Pinkie exclaimed, trying hard to contain her excitement.

“Alright, follow me so we can take your order.” The group followed the kind employee to a big, red, private booth.

Sunset kept her hand locked to Twilight’s the whole time, hiding behind the purple girl as they walked to the booth. Her cyan eyes went wide as they passed the people enjoying their pizzas in their own booth.

Once they got to their booth, Twilight gently nudged Sunset to get to the inside of the booth and went right in after her.

“Okay! Are you all ready to order?”

“Yeah! Wait what do we want to order?” Pinkie asked the group.

“I’m assuming you three would want cheese right?” Rarity asked, pointing towards the two Equestrians and the vegetarian. The three nodded. The pale girl then turned to the CMC, “What do you three want?”

“Pepperoni!” The trio exclaimed.

“I’m cool with pepperoni,” Rainbow said as she gave Scootaloo a noggie.

“So am I,” Applejack said.

“Me too! Me too!” The pink girl said.

“Alright then. So I guess we’ll order two large pepperonis and one medium cheese?” The fashionista asked the group who nodded in agreement.

“Okay! I’ll be right back with your order.”

When the employee came back with their order, the group immediately dug into their pizzas.

Twilight passed Sunset a cheese slice and she happily took a bite of the pizza. Her eyes went wide and let out a small yelp in surprise when the cheesy pie burned her mouth. The girl dropped the pizza on her plate, “Ouch!”

Fluttershy looked towards the small girl, “Oh, Sunset you have to blow on the pizza before you take a bite since it’s really hot,” she handed the girl a glass of water, “Here, this will help.”

The red haired girl took the glass from Fluttershy and took a sip of the ice cold water. She nodded to the animal lover once the burning sensation in her mouth died down.

...

“Hey do you guys wanna go get some ice cream?” Pie Pie asked the group before shoving the last pepperoni slice in her mouth.

“Yeah!” The sporty middle schooler shouted.

The purple and pink haired middle schooler gasped, “Oh please?!”

“Alright!” The young farmer exclaimed, already excited about tasting her favorite flavor again.

“Ice cream?” The pale fashionista frowned. “We just ate and I’m—“

“Oh, come on Rarity!” Her younger sister shouted, furrowing her brows down in anger, “It’s not like we go eat out every day now. Pleeeeease can we get ice cream?”

Rainbow Dash turned to her left to nudge Rarity’s shoulder, “Yeah Rars, come on! A little ice cream can’t hurt ya. Right Fluttershy?” The sporty girl asked turning to her right to face her old friend.

Fluttershy seemed to shrink in her chair, “Oh my uh... um...” she looked to the rainbow girl who raised her brow, “No, it won’t.”

“I’m alright with ice cream,” the blond farmer said turning to her sister on her right.

“I am as well,” Twilight said, shrugging her shoulders.

“Oooooo! Oooooo! Me too!” The cotten candy girl said waving her hand up in the air.

“Uh ain’t you the one who suggested it?” Applejack asked her.

Pinkie Pie happily nodded her head, “Yep! And I’m glad I did! You can’t have a pizza party without ice cream! That would be like —gasp— having friends with no sleepovers!” The pink girl looked at Sunset, who has not said anything throughout the whole debate, “Would you like some ice cream, Sunny?”

The group watched as the small girl nervously glanced around the table. She turned to Twilight, “Ice cream?”

The table furrowed their brows in confusion. Surely she’s had ice cream before right? Maybe it’s called differently in Equestria? No but Twilight knew what ice cream was...

Twilight bit her lip, “Ice cream is—“

Pinkie Pie cut her off, “Ice cream is this DELICIOUS cold dessert that tastes supper supper yummy! And if you eat it too fast you get a headache! I know this place that has so many flavors to choose from! I promise it’s supper yummy!”

Everyone turned back to look at the small girl who furrowed her brows at the description. She wasn’t too found of getting headaches. But she was curious to see how ice cream tasted, “Okay,” she finally said.

Everyone then turned to Rarity, who had a melancholy expression written on her pale face. She was looking towards the small girl who gazed at her with pleading eyes, “Alright, lets go get some ice cream.”

The three middle schoolers, as well as the hyper pink girl, all cheered in victory.

Sunset did not know what to expect once they got to the ice cream parlor. It was a tad chilly inside but it made sense considering the pink girl said the treat was cold.

The CMC, along with Pinkie Pie, ran up to the ice cream counter and immediately began ordering their favorite flavor.

The rest on the group walked up to the counter, mentally deciding what flavor they should choose.

Sunset, who was still holding Twilight’s hand, did not know what to choose. She also could not see the flavors being displayed inside the counter. Why do they put the ice cream so high up? No kid could see that! She thought angrily to herself. Well, she was smaller than the average six-year-old filly, according to Princess Celestia, so it made sense that when she crossed over to the human world, she would be shorter than the average child of her same age.

The small girl tried to tippy toe to see if she can see better. Much to the girl’s disappointment, it didn’t not help her much.

Seeing the girl’s struggle, Twilight extended her purple arms towards the girl, “Do you want me to carry you so that you can see the flavors?”

The small girl stared at Twilight’s hands then she looked up at Twilight’s face, and back at her hands. She’s never been carried by anyone besides Princess Celestia before. Sunset thought about the debate, considering whether or not to let the purple pony princess hold her. She finally nodded back up at Twilight, deciding to let her hold her in order to see the flavors.

The purple girl gently took her in her arms and lifted her so she can see the flavors. The young girl gasped. She had never seen so many colorful flavors in her life! Well, technically she has never seen this cold treat before, period.

Twilight smiled as the smaller girl stared at the cold flavors in awe, “What flavor would you like to try?”

Sunset looked towards the group to see what flavors they chose. Pinkie Pie chose a pink ice cream, Fluttershy chose an off-white ice cream, Rainbow Dash chose and ice cream that matched her name sake, and Scootaloo followed along in the same. Rarity chose a red-pink ice cream with chunks of cherry in it, Applejack had a yellow orange one, and her younger sister held a chocolate flavor with marshmallows and nuts. Sweetie Belle chose a greenish one with chunks of chocolate.

Sunset looked back at the flavors. There was one in particular that caught her eye. It was red with yellow swirls. The girl smiled and pointed to that one.

Once the girls found a table with enough seats to fit all ten girls, they happily settled down and began eating their ice cream.

Sunset, in particular could not wait to dig into the cone. She carefully licked the cold treat and smiled once she realized that she loved ice cream. She loved the treat so much that she did not care it got all over her mouth, her chin and cheeks.

Twilight stopped licking her blackberry ice cream to take a look at the small girl. She couldn’t help but smile. She liked seeing the panic-ridden girl so happy.

The other girls were also smiling at the former school bully, who seemed to not have a care in the world as she enjoyed the frosty treat.

Fluttershy stood up from her seat and held up her pink Polaroid camera, “Smile!”

Click!

“Wow!” Twilight exclaimed, examining the device her shy friend was holding up, “Technology here is so advanced!”

Fluttershy nodded as she held up the new Polaroid photo, “Yes, and this is considered an older camera. There’s even newer and more modern digital cameras, but I like Polaroids more.”

“Ooo!” Pinkie squealed, walking over to Fluttershy, “Let me seeeeee!”

Fluttershy put the photo at the center of the table so that everyone can see at once.

Sunset was amazed. The device that Fluttershy had was amazing! One click and a multicolor picture comes out!

Twilight was also amazed. Back in Equestria, it would take forever to get a photo printed. Here, it only took a couple of seconds! She looked at everyone in the photo. While everyone else was smiling, Sunset was caught off guard and had her eyes wide open, with ice cream all over her face. She laughed as she realized how messy the girl had gotten. Taking a napkin from the table, she offered to clean the amber girl’s face, “Here let me help you.”

The purple girl took the smaller girl’s face in her hands and began cleaning up all the ice cream off her face. Twilight was concentrated on wiping the mess off the small girl’s face that she did not notice someone coming up behind her.

The fiery haired girl on the other hand, noticed someone coming up behind Twilight. She whimpered as her lip began to quiver, making the purple girl stop.

“Twilight?” She heard a familiar voice calling out her name.

The purple girl whipped her head around to find herself staring at a blue haired teenaged boy.
Twilight felt herself beginning to blush, “Oh...” she let out a nervous giggle. “H-hey Flash,” the purple girl started twisting her hair with her fingers nervously, “Wh-what are you doing here?”

The teenage boy also gave a nervous giggle, putting a hand behind his head, “Oh! Heh... I um... uh... I was just stopping by to uh, get-get some... uh...”

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes, trying to keep herself from gaging at the awkward scene, “Ice cream?”

“Yeah! Ice cream,” Flash gave Twilight a nervous laugh as he nervously scratched the nape of his neck, “What are you doing here Twilight?” His blue eyes widened as he realized how rude that came out, “Not that I’m bothered by that or anything! I’m just—“

Twilight laughed, “No! It’s fine! I-I didn’t take it that way!” She laughed nervously again, “I’m just here visiting the girls,” she gave him another awkward laugh.

Flash smiled, which made Twilight blush, “Oh, well that’s nice that you’re—“ He stopped suddenly when he noticed a very familiar looking red head of hair. The girl had her face turned away from him and was buried into Twilight’s shirt.

Noticing his perplexed gaze, Twilight gently nudged the girl off of her shirt, which made girl whimper again as hugged her arm tighter. “Sunset, sweetie, you don’t need to be afraid,” she told the small girl as she swept a red lock of hair behind the girl’s ear, “This is Flash Sentry. He goes to school with the girls.” The girl said nothing in response, she didn’t even move from the spot where she was. She kept her gaze downwards as she trembled.

Flash gave the group a puzzled look which they returned with hesitant expressions. He turned back to look at his former girlfriend, who was now a child, “Um, h-hey Sunset,” was all he could manage to say, too bewildered to say anything else.

The small girl said nothing once more, but this time, she hesitantly brought her cyan eyes to meet the blue haired boy.

Flash tried not to stare at her, but he couldn’t help it. Last time he saw her she was the school bully who—well technically last time he saw her she turned into a raging she-demon that destroyed the front of the school. Not to mention that she also managed to brainwash the entire student body and staff of Canterlot High.

The small girl felt intimidated by the older boy’s gaze. She let out a small whimper as she tried to control her breathing. She hid further behind Twilight.

Seeing this, the boy immediately averted his stare. He looked to Twilight for an explanation.

Twilight sighed, knowing that once again she will have to explain her situation to another person. She turned to the still trembling Sunset, “Sunset, sweetie,” The small girl lifted her head to meet Twilight’s gaze. “Listen, I need to step outside for a bit. But I—“

The pony princess was cut off by the girl’s sudden yelp, “No! I-I wanna stay with you!” Tears began to spill from the trembling girl’s fearful eyes.

Twilight sighed, slowly shaking her head, “I’m not going to leave you here alone,” she put a hand under the girl’s face, “You’re going to stay here with the girls. They can watch over you, okay? Fluttershy will be right here next to you,” Twilight knew that besides Princess Celestia and herself, Fluttershy was the only other pony—well person who Sunset trusted, “I’m only going to be outside for a couple of minutes. And then I promise I’ll be back here with you, okay?”

Tears were still spilling from the girl’s eyes, “P-promise?”

Twilight embraced the girl, “I promise,” the purple girl let go of the embrace to meet Sunset’s eyes “Are you okay with me going?”

Even though the girl nodded, Sunset’s cyan eyes were still telling that she was still reluctant in being separated from Twilight. The purple girl smiled, trying to ease the small girl as she slowly got out of her seat, “Good. I’ll be right back Sunset, I promise,” Twilight turned to face Flash and nodded her head in the direction of the door.

As soon as Twilight let go of hand, Sunset immediately turned to the animal lover and wrapped her small arms Fluttershy’s yellow arm.

Fluttershy began humming as stroked the small girl’s hair, “She’ll be back Sunset, don’t worry.”

Seven: Another Explanation

Twilight and Flash stepped out the main entrance of the ice cream shop, the afternoon sun warming up their skin from inside the chilly parlor. Both teenagers turned to their left, finding an empty table outside.

Flash pulled out the plastic red seat from under the white round table and offered the pony princess to sit. Twilight kindly accepted the offer and couldn’t help but blush at the sweat gesture.

“So uh...” Flash put a hand to the back of his head as he sat down on the red seat across from Twilight, “W-what happened to her?”

Twilight sighed, “It’s kind of a long story. Well, when we used the elements on her, they changed her back into a child. She doesn’t remember anything past when she was six years old.” Twilight blushed a little, realizing that the story wasn’t all that long.

“Oh,” Was all he could say. Flash then thought for a moment, processing the information just given to him. He shifted nervously in his seat, “So what did you tell her parents?”

Twilight flinched at the question, “H-her parents...” Twilight sighed, “She wasn’t by raised them. She was raised by our mentor, Princess Celestia.”

The blue haired boy furrowed his brows in confusion, “Her parents didn’t raise her? Why?”

Twilight sighed once more, mentally preparing herself to reveal Sunset’s dark past, “They... they were uh, um...” Not being able to finish her sentence, Twilight closed her eyes.

Flash analyzed the girl before him for a while, trying to piece together what his crush was trying to tell him. What could have happened to make Sunset that way? Suddenly he got it, remembering how the now younger girl disquietly watched him as he came closer to Twilight. Wait a minute... It makes sense. When we would go out, she would sometimes get like that. She would try to control her tremors... it’s almost as if she was abused in her past... “Did... did they, abuse her?”

Tears started to spill from Twilight’s lavender eyes. She sadly nodded, “Yeah. They did.”

The blue haired boy did not know what to do, or what to say for that matter. It all made sense in that moment. The blue haired teenager ran his fingers through his hair, letting out a long sigh.

“How did you know?” Twilight asked, nervously fidgeting with her hair.

Flash blinked at the question, “What?”

“How did you figure it out? Did she tell you?” Twilight asked, trying to figure out how he understood what was going on so quickly.

Flash blinked again, “Well, when I was going out with her, she would sometimes act weird. Like... I would try to hold her hand and... she would just flinch away from me. After we broke up, I thought it was because she didn’t like me from the very beginning. But now...”

He sighed, “And there was this one time I wanted to surprise her by hugging her from behind, and it didn’t turn out well,” The teenager looked down at his lap and shrugged, “It just made sense... she would get panic attacks, even though she tried to hid them, I saw them...” He let out a breath he didn’t know he was holding.

Twilight got up from her seat to put a hand to his shoulder, “Hey, it’s not your fault... you didn’t know.”

Flash looked up at her and smiled sadly, “I know. I wish I could’ve though. I should’ve known. When I first met her, I saw that she had the same scars that she had. She would cover them up everyday since. She just didn’t cover them up so well that specific day.”

Flash sighed, looking down at his feet, “I asked her about it one day and she told me she was attacked by a dog when she was younger,” Flash wilted at the memory, “I wish she trusted me or anyone at least to talk about it. She never talked about her family. If I would ask her about them, she would start acting weird or she’ll change the subject,” He sighed again, “Does she get like that all the time?”

Twilight looked down at her lap, “Y-yeah, around new people. She’s... scared all the time. I’m not even exactly sure what or how her parents...”

Twilight let out a frustrated sigh, “How can they do that to their own child? How can they treat them so badly that they... last night, she woke up screaming from a nightmare. Only I don’t think it was exactly a nightmare. She started... h-having flashbacks...”

Flash sadly sighed, “Yeah... I... there would times... once when she came over to my house for a school project, she just got panicked all of a sudden,” Flash scratched the back of his head, shrugging, “I’m not even sure what really happened.”

“Sunset? Hey what’s wrong? Sunset!”
“Leave me alone! D-don’t touch me!”
“Sunset, tell me what’s wrong!”
“I said get away!”

Flash shuttered at the memory, “Looking back at it now, I’m pretty sure that was a flashback. I didn’t know what to do. Especially the first times few times we went out. And as we went out more, I became familiar with her panic attacks. I thought it was just stress or something,” Flash smiled a little, “When she would have a panic attack, I would play a song on my guitar to calm her down. It always worked.”

Twilight smiled at the memory then looked back towards the entrance of the ice cream parlor, “I think I should be getting back to the girls. I promised Sunset that I wouldn’t be gone long.”

Twilight promised she’ll come back. She said she’ll be out for a couple of minutes. Sunset repeated those words in her mind as Fluttershy gently stroked her red and gold hair. She’ll be back... she won’t leave you... you’re safe here with Fluttershy...

Sunset looked up at Fluttershy who smiled back down at her. The other girls were softly talking amongst themselves, only quickly glancing at Sunset every couple of seconds. It made her a little uneasy. Every time they looked at her, it made her feel like she did something wrong.

An unwanted thought came into Sunset’s head. What if Twilight lied? What if she got sick of her and left her? What if she’s going to Equestria to bring her parents? What if they take her back to that house... and they hurt her again? This made the red haired child’s anxiety soar.

Fluttershy sensed the child becoming more uneasy. Gently, she took the girl’s face in her yellow hands. “What’s wrong, Sunset?”

At that question, the whole table went silent, observing the anxious girl.

The girl looked down at her hands, willing herself to ask her question, “Fluttershy? Is... is Twilight sick of me?”

Fluttershy’s eyes widened, taken aback by the question, “No. No, sweetie. Twilight isn’t sick of you,” She embraced the girl, hoping it will calm her down a little, “Why would you ask that sweetie?”

Despite the comforting embrace, Sunset teared up a bit, “W-why would she want me with her? P-Princess Celestia s-sent me away... a-and soon... Twilight will get sick of me and-and she’ll leave me! She won’t c-care about me anymore!” The girl couldn’t help but become more hysterical. Tears started to fall from her cyan eyes as her breathing became more labored.

Fluttershy hugged the girl tighter, “No. Sunset please look at me,” She gently lifted the girl’s chin.

Sunset looked up at her with heart stricken eyes, making Fluttershy more determined to get her point across.

“You know that Princess Celestia didn’t want to leave you. She had to go do something. You know that if she could, she’d take you with her. But she couldn’t, and that’s why she wanted you to stay with Twilight. Twilight will never leave you. I promise. Nobody will. Not Princess Celestia, and not Twilight. Nobody.” The sobbing girl was still trembling with tears and she embraced her again. “Shh... it’s okay. You’re safe here.”

The animal lover glanced around the table at her friends, who had the same woeful expression on their faces.

Just then, Twilight and Flash came back from talking outside. As the purple girl approached, her eyes widened at the scene, “What happened?”

At the sound of her voice, Sunset turned to look at Twilight. She whimpered a little as the purple girl knelt down beside her, and turned her whole body away from the purple girl.

“Sunset... what’s wrong sweetie?” Twilight asked the trembling girl, a little upset that Sunset turned away from her. She quickly glanced at her friends in hope they will give her an explanation.

Fluttershy sighed, “Twilight... she thinks that one day you will get sick of her and that you’ll leave her.”

Twilight looked up at her pink haired friend who was still gently running her hand through the smaller girl’s red hair. Twilight then fixated her gaze at Sunset, “Honey... I’m never going to leave you. Why... why would you think that sweetie?”

The small girl finally looked at Twilight again, “B-because Princess Celestia d-didn’t wanna be w-with me... and then... and t-then you won’t wanna be wi-with me either!” The girl began to sob as she looked up at Twilight.

Twilight slowly grabbed the small girl’s amber hands, “Sunset... Princess Celestia wanted to be with you... you know that. You know that she wanted to be with you... she just couldn’t take you with her to The Crystal Empire. And Sunset...” Twilight gently put a hand under the still-crying girl’s face, “I’ll never abandon you... I’ll never leave you... I’m sorry... I didn’t mean to make you worry... shhh it’s okay... I’m here now. I won’t leave you. I promise.”

Sunset gazed up at her with hopeful cyan eyes, “Promise?”

Twilight nodded as she embraced the small child, “Promise.”

Author's Note

Hello everyone!
If you see any mistakes in any of my chapters, please let me know in the comments so that I can fix it. It would really help me grow in my writing since I’m the one who edits my chapters.
-girasol 🌻:heart:

Eight: Monsters Under The Bed

That Sunday night, the group was spending the night at Pinkie Pie’s. When they arrived at the pink girl’s house, the group dropped their things off in Pinkie’s room and headed off to the living room.

Pinkie Pie hopped onto the gray couch, “My parents are not going to be home tonight and Maud’s at a friend’s house cause they’ve got a really important assignment due tomorrow. But she said that if we need anything, call her. So we’ve got the house to ourselves tonight!”

Sunset nervously examined the room, not knowing what to make of the beige room that did not seem to make the personality of the cotton candy girl. I thought her whole house would be covered in candy...

Before they left Equestria, Twilight had told her that since her friends had a week off of school, they had the week full of slumber parties planned. The red haired girl had barley gotten used to being in the Apple Farm, now she had to get used to being in a new house.

“Whatcha guys wanna do?” Pinkie Pie asked the group as she swung her legs back and forth on the couch, trying hard to contain her excitement.

Rainbow leaned back on the lazy boy chair, “I don’t know about you guys, but I’m hungry.”

Applejack shook her head, “Yer always hungry Rainbow.”

Rainbow nodded once, “Ya know it!” she shouted pridefully.

Pie Pie jumped up from the couch, “Hey! What if we make cookies!”

Rarity gasped in horror, “Cookies! Pinkie Pie we just ate ice cream and—“

“We ate ice cream like two hours ago!” Rainbow Dash pointed out.

“Well I guess that’s true. But it—“

“That settles it then!” Pinkie shouted, completely ignoring, or not hearing what Rarity had to say, “LET’S BAKE COOKIES!!!” The excited girl began bouncing over to the kitchen.

The group shrugged and followed the hyper girl.
Sunset, who was still gripping Twilight’s hand, slowly followed along, all while being cautious of the new environment she was in. She couldn’t help but tremble a little.

Twilight stopped walking when felt the girl shaking, “Sunset, what’s wrong?”

The smaller girl looked up at Twilight and shook her head. “I’m okay...”

Twilight knelt down, “Are you sure you’re okay?”
The red haired child nodded.

Twilight hesitated, analyzing the small girl’s body language before standing back up, she seemed nervous, but not on the verge of a panic attack, “Okay then...”

When they entered the kitchen, they found the rest of the girls waiting for them around the kitchen island with mixing bowls.

Rarity glanced between Twilight and the smaller girl, “Darlings is everything alright?”

Twilight looked down at Sunset, who gave her a small smile, “Yeah... yeah everything’s okay.”

Rainbow Dash was also glancing between the two Equestrians, trying to read Sunset’s body language. Surprisingly to her, she could tell the the fiery haired girl was obviously uncomfortable in a new environment. Rainbow felt like she should speak up on the matter, but she ignored her instincts, and held her tongue, “Well let’s get to it then! Pinkie Pie, what’s the first thing we gotta do?”

Pinkie Pie grabbed her recipe book, “What kind of cookies do you guys wanna make?”

Rarity raised her hand in excitement, “Ooo! I vote for snickerdoodle!”

“Mah vote’s for hazelnut!” Applejack said next.

“Ooooo! Double chocolatey fudge!” Pinkie jumped up and down, showing everyone the recipe book.

”Peanut butter fudge!” Rainbow shouted without hesitation.

“I’m fine with anything...” Fluttershy said. She turned to Twilight, “What kind would you like to make?”

Twilight shrugged, “Oatmeal raisin has always been my favorite,” she looked down at Sunset, “What would you like to make, Sunset?”

The small girl looked up at Twilight, “I’ve never made cookies before.”

The group went silent. They all looked towards where the teenager-turned-child was standing. Then they all exchanged uneasy looks. This was the third time Sunset has said she’s never tried a specific dessert before. Of course they understood why she hasn’t, but it felt awkward knowing that she probably has as she got older. Still, it saddened the group, knowing that their former bully and classmate grew up with such horrific parents that didn’t even let her have a few treats. At least they knew that she wasn’t starved to death for six years.

“But you’ve tried them before, right Sunny?” Pinkie Pie asked, a surprised expression crossing her face.

Sunset shook her head, which made the pink girl gasped.

“You’ve never had cookies before? Well we gotta fix that lickety-split! How ‘bout we make some chocolate chip cookies? They’re a classic!” Pinkie Pie opened her recipe book to a page that showed a delicious looking plate of chocolate chip cookies.

They do look delicious. The younger girl thought to herself as she stared at the image, the chocolate seemed to mesmerize her, temping her to take a bite right out of the page. Sunset looked up at Pinkie Pie and nodded, quickly making her decision right then and there that she voted for chocolate chip.

“That settles it! We’re making chocolate chip cookies!!!” Pinkie Pie skipped on over to the pantry where she pulled out a bag of chocolate chips.

Fluttershy smiled, “I think it’s a wonderful choice.”

Rarity nodded, “Yes, yes, chocolate chips are a classic. If you’re going to try cookies for the first time, those are an excellent choice.”

“Eyup!” the farm girl replied.

Rainbow Dash watched Sunset for a while. The smaller girl was staring longingly at the chocolate chips, licking her lips a little as if she could already taste the flavor of the chocolate, “Yeah... I’m fine with chocolate chip.”

The girls soon got to work. Sunset mostly watched the girls as they were instructed by Pinkie Pie on what to do.

When it came time to mix in the chocolate chips, Pinkie Pie grabbed a handful and shoved them in her mouth, which received a disgusted gasp from Rarity.

“Pinkie Pie!” the pale fashionista scorned, “You’ll get a tummy ache before you’ve even eaten the cookies!”

“Uh, I think Pinkie Pie is the only person in the world that can eat any amount of sweets she wants and not get a stomach ache,” Rainbow Dash said with a snort.

The house was filled with the aroma of freshly baked chocolate chip cookies. Once the timer beeped, Pinkie Pie quickly bounced on over to the kitchen from the living room and carefully took out the cookies so that they may cool.

Pinkie Pie then came out with a plate of warm cookies, “They’re reaaaaaadddyyyyy!”

Rainbow Dash snatched a couple of cookies and rubbed her stomach, “Pinkie desh are dalishas!”

Rarity crinkled her nose up in disgust, “Rainbow Dash do not talk with you mouth full!”

Rainbow just rolled her crimson eyes in response, then bit into another cookie.

Applejack took a cookie, “Delicious!”

Pinkie beamed, “Well we all made them together! That’s what makes them so good!”

While each girl happily ate a cookie, Sunset just stared at the chocolatey dessert in her hands.

Pinkie Pie noticed the girl not taking a bite, “Try it Sunny! I promise it’s good!”

Sunset remembered all the other times Pinkie Pie promised something will be good. And she was always kept her promise.

Slowly, she took a bite of the chocolatey substance. It’s melted chocolate and crisp texture mesmerized the girl, making Sunset realize that she liked the sweet treat. In fact, she concluded that she really really liked the cookie. She took another bite of the cookie, then another, and another until it was gone.

Seeing that the girl happily consumed the cookie, Twilight smiled, “How was the cookie?”

The small girl looked up at her with cookie crumbs all over her face, and smiled widely, “Can I have another one? Please?”

Pinkie Pie excitedly nodded her head, happy that her recipe made Sunset smile, “Of course you can Sunny! You don’t need to ask!”

The group smiled as the girl grabbed another cookie from the plate of the coffee table.

Pinkie Pie walked over to the T.V. and opened a drawer from the T.V. stand, “Hey do you guys wanna watch a movie?” she asked, pulling out an armful of DVD’s and blue rays.

Rainbow Dash gasped, springing up from her chair, her eyes fixated in awe over the movies, “Pinkie you didn’t tell me you had the Daring Do collection!”

“They’re Maud’s!” the pink girl said excitedly, knowing how much her rainbow friend loves Daring Do.

The Daring Do fangirl gasped, “I DID’NT KNOW YOUR SISTER’S A FAN!”

Applejack rolled her eyes and turned to Twilight, “Is the Rainbow Dash in yer world a Darin’ Do fan?”

Twilight nodded and chuckled a little, “Actually, I’m the one who got her into the books,” Twilight told her, remembering the day well.

Rainbow gasped again and zipped over to the purple teen, “Wait you like Daring Do?!”

Twilight nodded again, opening her mouth to speak before being interrupted by Rainbow Dash’s squeal, “Okay, we have to talk!”

Meanwhile, Sunset watched all of this with plain confusion on her face, What’s Daren Do? She thought to herself, unaware that she was pronouncing the name incorrectly.

Rarity got up from her seat on the couch and looked over the movies, hoping she can find one that catches her eye. Rarity gasped as she caught sight of a kissing couple in the rain on the front cover of the DVD, “The Notebook? Oh my! We have to watch this one!”

Fluttershy put a hand on the pale girl’s shoulder, “As much as I would like to watch it, I don’t think Rainbow Dash or Applejack would like to.”

Applejack nodded at the pair, “Yeah Ahm not a big romance gal. An’ ain’t it... PG-13?” the farm girl quickly glanced at the younger girl who was clearly nowhere near the age of thirteen.

Rarity quickly put the movie back down and blushed, “Oh, right.”

Fluttershy turned to the amber child that was sitting beside Twilight as the purple girl and Rainbow Dash fangirled about Daring Do. Sunset kept glancing towards both Twilight and Rainbow, eyebrows knitted together in confusion, “Sunset,” the small girl turned her head to look at her. “Would you like to help us choose a movie?”

The red haired child cocked her head, thinking for a moment before she slowly got off the couch and went over to Fluttershy. She instantly wrapped her small arms around Fluttershy as she gazed over the selection of movies.

Fluttershy smiled as she gently stroked the girl’s hair.

Pinkie Pie knelt down beside them, “Which one would you like to watch Sunny?” Pinkie Pie pointed to the DVD’s and blue rays displayed on the table. The pink girl picked up an old DVD, “This ones about a spider and a pig who become friends,” she picked up a VCR, “Oh and this ones about a kid who reads a book about a magical world that needs his help to survive. This one’s about a orphan that gets adopted by an old bald guy. This one’s about a girl that gets transported to a magical land by a tornado. This one’s about a mermaid. And this ones about a boy who was raised by gorillas.”

Sunset observed the movies that the pink girl showed her. She’s never even watched any of these movie before. The technology in this world is so advanced and it truly fascinated her. Sunset looked over the movies once more before finally deciding on the story of the red haired orphan. Pinkie plucked it up from the coffee table and plugged it into the DVD player before putting the remaining movies back.

“Great choice Sunset! I’ll go get more cookies so we can snack on them while we watch it,” Pinkie skipped on over the the kitchen.

Sunset surveyed the room, noticing that the room had suddenly gown darker. A lot darker. There was practically no light outside. The small girl began to tremble as she realized night has fallen. Her eyes darted back and forth around the room as her breathing became more rapid.

Twilight instantly knelt beside the small child, remembering her panic attack when night had fallen last night, “Shhh... It’s okay Sunset. You’re safe here.” Twilight reassured as she held the still trembling girl. She looked up at her friends and motioned them to turn on all the lights. This barely did anything to help Sunset’s tremors. Instead, she began to cry. Twilight hugged her tighter as the smaller girl broke into tears, “Shhh... breathe sweetie. Breathe... deep breathes. Deep breathes.”

Pinkie Pie was at the doorway between the kitchen and the living room, still holding the plate of fresh cookies as her hair deflated. Fluttershy got closer to Sunset so she could run her hand through the girl’s hair. Rarity kept her forlorn gaze out the window, again feeling powerless in not knowing how to comfort the sobbing child. Applejack looked down at her feet, trying to drown out Sunset’s fearful cries. Rainbow just stared at the trembling girl, not knowing what to do.

“I’m s-sorry...” Sunset sniffled out.

Twilight shook her head, “Sunset, we’ve already told you that you don’t have to be sorry about anything.

Sunset looked up at the purple girl, her eyes full of tears, “But it’s all m-my fault! It’s all my fault... I don’t deserve anything... I-I...” the hysterical child started to cry harder, “Nopony wants me... nopony loves me... I’m not worthy of anything...”

Twilight’s heart broke at the child’s words, knowing that those words are ones that the child has been told by the ponies that she called parents, “Sunset, please don’t say that. That’s not true. Everyone here wants you. Princess Celestia wants you. You are loved. I love you. Don’t ever say that you aren’t loved,” Twilight tried to hold back her own tears as she tried her best to comfort the broken child.

Fluttershy was on the verge of tears, as was Pinkie. Applejack still kept her gaze downwards but now had her cowboy hat to her chest. Rarity had tears streaking down her cheeks, mascara running down with them. Rainbow Dash looked angry, her blue hands were clenched and seemed to be bitting the inside of her cheek.

The trembling child sniffled as she looked up at Twilight with pure hope in her cyan eyes, “Y-you l-love me?”

Twilight put a purple hand under the girl’s face, “Yes. I love you. And Princess Celestia loves you, and everyone here does too.”

“Y-you do?” Sunset said, looking a little confused.

Fluttershy gently took the girl’s hand, “Of course we do Sunset.”

Pinkie Pie, now out of her funk, went up to the small girl, “Yeah! We all love ya Sunny!” the cotton candy girl’s hair re inflated when Sunset seemed to brighten up.

Rarity was the next to knell down, “Of course we do darling!”

Applejack nodded, taking a seat next to Rarity, “Yeah Sunset. All mah friends are like mah family. You’re a part of it too sugarcube,” Applejack looked over at the rainbow girl, who has not spoken yet.

Rainbow kept her gaze downward before sighing and walking over to the group, “Yeah... Sunset, we all love ya. And don’t you ever forget it. Okay?”

The small girl blinked at Rainbow. The sporty girl looked serious, “O-okay.”

Pinkie Pie picked up the movie case that was on the coffee table, “Are you ready to watch the movie now?” Sunset nodded back at her. “Alrighty everyone get comfy! I’ll get the hot cocoa!”

Sunset hopped back on her previous spot on the couch as Twilight sat down next to her with another cookie.

Pinkie Pie handed everyone a mug of hot cocoa.
Rainbow immediately took a sip of the chocolate drink and immediately regretted it. “Agh! I burn mah touhn!”

“Careful! It’s hot!” Pinkie Pie told her.

Rainbow, who had her tongue still out of her mouth glared at the cotton candy girl, “Oh now ya te me!”

This made the red haired girl laugh. Everyone in the room turned to the sound of the child’s laughter. She was laughing. It’s the first time they’ve heard her laugh since the night of the Fall Formal. Since she was converted back into a broken child. The group couldn’t help but smile and laugh a little too.

Rainbow Dash smiled widely at the girl. She still felt really bad about mistrusting the red haired girl. And seeing her so broken and so panic-stricken ate at her guilt. She wasn’t good with emotions, and hated having her ego messed with. But tonight, she made Sunset laugh. And she was okay with her pride being shattered if it meant that she made the broken girl smile.

The group went up to Pinkie Pie’s room after the film was over. Soon, after saying their good nights, everyone was sleeping peacefully. That is, almost everyone in the room...

There was one person in the room that was not at peace. Sunset, who was in her sleeping bag on the floor, was stirring in her sleep. She was in pain. Flashbacks had plagued her dreams once more.

“Mommy? Can I please have dinner with you and daddy?” The little filly looked up at her mother with nothing but pure hope in her eyes.

The mother turned her nose up in disgust. “Absolutely not! You know you are not allowed to be present at the table. What did I tell you about using improper terms? What happens when you disobey me? What happens when you speak without being spoken to?”

The little filly’s lips quivered as she shrunk backwards. She knew what happens when she disobeyed. “I-I’m sorry mother! I p-promise I w-won’t do it again! I’ll be good!”

The mother unicorn glared down at the little unicorn as her horn lit up and tightened the magic inhibitor on the filly’s horn.

The little unicorn howled in pain. The inhibitor felt suffocating. She felt like she was drowning.

With her horn, the mother unicorn then grabbed the unicorn by the neck and slammed her into the other side of the wall, making her crash face first with the glass plates that lined up across the wall.

The filly tried to pick herself up but couldn’t. She then felt warm blood leaking across her neck, forelegs and across her right cheek. She then started to tremble as her saw her father coming closer and closer towards her.

Yes, she knew what happens when she disobeyed her parents...

Sunset screamed, making everyone in the room jump up from their sleep. Pinkie Pie turned on the room’s light. The group turned to look at the trembling girl by the purple teenager. Just like the night before, she was trembling furiously and looked absolutely terrified. The small child was drenched in her own sweat, making her messy hair stick to her face.

Twilight took a breath as she slowly put a hand on Sunset shoulder. As soon as the action was made, Twilight immediately regretted it. The girl violently flinched away from her, looking even more terrified then before.

“D-don’t hurt me p-please! I promise I’ll be good! D-don’t p-punish me!” The girl’s breathing quickened as tears stared pooling out of her wide cyan eyes. She started to mutter as she started off into nothing.

Twilight looked towards her friends, not knowing what to do. They simply started at the small girl with a melancholic expression. She turned back to the small trembling girl who was still mumbling under her breath, “Sunset... sweetie... you’re not going to be punished... you’re safe.”

This did not seem to help woebegone child. Instead, she cried into her hands as she tucked into herself.

Twilight hesitated before she slowly grabbed Sunset’s trembling hand, which made her finch once more, “Sunset... it’s me, Twilight, remember me?”

Sunset slowly lifted her head to look at the pony princess. For a moment, she did not know where she was. But then she saw the gentleness reflected in Twilight’s lavender eyes and relaxed a little. “He... he hurt me.”

Twilight’s eyes widen in worry. The girl before her was trembling, her eyes were bloodshot and full of despair, “Who hurt you Sunset?”

“Father... he h-hurt me b-bad. And... and he’s gonna c-come back for me. Don’t let him get me! Don’t let him get me! I don’t wanna go back! I’m-I’m going to b-be punished for r-running away... He’s going to hurt me bad and...” the girl began to cry hysterically, clenching on to her magenta pajama pants, “He said he’s going to lock me in-in the closet and make another punishment on me and then... a-and then he’ll kill me!”

Twilight held the sobbing child tight in her arms. What did her father do to her? What kind of a father harms their own child? What kind of a father threatens their own child with a death punishment? Twilight squeezed her eyes shut to try to calm her own emotions, “He’s not going to get to you. I won’t let him. I promise. I promise you’re safe with me.”

The small girl looked up at Twilight. Hope filled her eyes and tears still fell from them, “Really?”

Twilight wiped the child’s tears away and gave her a gently smile, “Yes. I promise.”

Sunset smiled. But then her cyan eyes widened as she suddenly paled, whimpering as began clutching Twilight’s shirt.

Twilight held on to Sunset’s from grip, “Sunset? What’s wrong?”

The girl did not answer at first. Her breathing became labored as a look of complete pain shot across her face, “B-back...”

The girls around them were quickly at the two Equestrians’ side. Twilight lifted the girl’s pajama shirt to reveal that the new bandages Fluttershy put on the previous night were bleed through again.

Twilight looked to Fluttershy for what to do. The animal lover bit the inside of her cheek as she surveyed the girl’s bleeding back. Both of her parents are doctors, and she always volunteered at the animal shelter so she knew her way around the medical field. “Pinkie get the first aid kit!” The pink girl dashed off to the bathroom. “Someone get a bowl of water and a towel.”

“Got it!” Rainbow jumped up from her spot and ran downstairs.

“Twi-Twilight.” The purple girl turned to the sound of her name. The child before her was now clutching her beloved Phoenix plush and was still clutching on to Twilight.

“Sunset?” Twilight held the girl’s hand as she continued to cry.

“H...hurts...” Sunset chocked out, looking even paler than before.

Twilight gave her a sad smile, brushing a stray strand of hair out of her face, “I know, sweetie. But Fluttershy is going to help make it stop hurting, okay? Just hold on... it’s going to be okay.”

Rainbow and Pinkie came back with the supplies. She hesitated a little before taking off the old bandages. “I think we should take her into the bathroom.”

Twilight nodded and placed a hand under Sunset’s chin, “We’re going to take you into the bathroom okay?” The girl nodded. Twilight slowly began to lift her off the ground but stoped when the small girl cried out in pain. Twilight winced and looked towards her blond friend, “Applejack...”

The farm girl nodded, understanding what her purple friend wanted to do. Slowly, the both lifted the small child over to the bathroom across the hall.

The bathroom was big enough for all of them to fit comfortably but Fluttershy instead for everyone to stay out of the bathroom. Rarity, Pinkie, and Rainbow all watched as Applejack and Twilight slowly set Sunset down on the tiled floor.

Once they set her down, Fluttershy immediately began to work. She took a deep breath, “Sunset. This might hurt a little okay?”

The girl nodded and squeezed her eyes shut, remembering the sting of the disinfectants from last night. Sunset took a deep breath and gripped on to Twilight’s purple hands.

The shy girl took another breath before slowly taking off the girl’s bandages. Oh goodness I hope this doesn’t hurt her more than yesterday. Sunset cried out in pain, making Fluttershy flinch. Once she got the bandages off, the animal lover could see how much more worse the girl’s injuries have gotten. She bit her lip to hold back her gasp. She brought her gaze up to Twilight, who was blinking back tears at the sight of the small girl’s bloody back.

Fluttershy glanced back at the doorway where her oldest friend stood, “Rainbow, can you please hand me the water bowl and towel please?”

Rainbow Dash, who was also staring in silent shock at the bloody sight. She handed her the bowl and water without looking back up at her. Next to her, Applejack started wide eyed with her lips slightly parted. She looked to Twilight, who was trying her best to calm the fragile girl. Pinkie Pie’s lips quivered as her hair flattened out and quickly gripped Rarity’s arm in comfort. The pale girl also griped Pinkie girl’s arm to comfort not only her, but herself.

Fluttershy took a deep breath before she began to carefully clean the blood off of the child’s back. “This is going to sting, okay?” The girl nodded quickly, closing her eyes as she gripped Twilight’s purple hand.

Sunset gave an ear piercing screech as she tightened her grip on the pony princess.

Fluttershy closed her eyes as she tried to drown out the girl’s cries of pain. She opened her eyes again so she could get back to work. When all the blood was removed, Fluttershy gasped at what she saw. The girl’s back had two long gashes on her shoulder blades. And that was not what made the animal lover almost faint at the horrific sight, what was most concerning, was the black veins that were branching out across the girl’s back.

Nine: The Bathtub

The group could not believe what they were seeing: The small girl’s back was covered in black veins, starting from the two long gashes on her back, branching out across her back and moving both downward towards the girl’s waist as well as going upwards towards her shoulders.

Twilight stared in frozen shock at the sight. The two long gashes are most likely due to the events of the Fall Formal, but she’s never seen anything like this. What caused this? Was it the Elements of Harmony?

Twilight looked up at her friends who were all with the same aghast expressions. She looked to Fluttershy, who was still holding the bloody rag in her yellow hand. Twilight could see that Fluttershy was now slightly trembling as she met her gaze.

Rainbow Dash eyes were wide, trying to process what they were looking at. Yeah sure, she was used to a little gore here and there from video games and from playing sports, but never like this. Never with... whatever those black things were on Sunset’s back. I think I’m gonna puke. She managed to gulp down her nausea, “Wha—“

That’s when she was interrupted by a whimper from Sunset, who was still on the floor, clutching on to Twilight, “Twilight? What’s w-wrong with me?”

Twilight glanced at her, not wanting to meet her gaze, “N-nothing honey. We’re just—” Twilight shook her head. She knew it wasn’t right keeping things from her but she didn’t want the girl to get scared, “Sunset does it hurt all the time?”

Sunset shrunk at her gaze. Her lips started to quiver as her eyes filled with tears again. She sniffled before nodding slowly, not wanting to meet her eyes.

Twilight sucked in a breath and closed her eyes. Why didn’t she tell her? Or anyone? Okay. Stay calm. Calm down, calm down, calm down... don’t yell, don’t yell. Yelling would be bad. It would make her feel worse. She sucked in another breath before opening her eyes, “Sunset...” she said softly, hoping her tone wouldn’t cause another panic attack, “Why didn’t you tell anyone?”

Sunset chocked back a sob, “I’m-I’m sorry. I didn’t know I-I... I deserve this...” Sunset gave an exhausted cry, “I’m sorry.”

Twilight held the girl in her arms, trying to free her of both her emotional and physical pain, “Sunset... don’t ever say you deserve pain. No one ever does. Why do you think you deserve pain?”

Sunset wrapped her arms around the older girl and she continued to cry, “B-because m-mother and father told me. T-they said... they said that I deserve pain and that I-that I deserve to suffer.”

Twilight’s heart broke at Sunset’s response. She couldn’t believe what she was hearing. Yes, she knew that her parents would treat her badly, but she didn’t know the full extent of it, “Sunset. Listen to me,” she took the girl’s face in her hands and wiped away her tears with her thumb, “Those ponies who told you that, are wrong. You do not deserve any kind of pain. Please, don’t every say that again.”

Sunset blinked. She was not expecting Twilight to say that. Her parents were wrong? How can that be? Her whole life she’s been told that she deserves pain and suffering. Her whole life has been pain and suffering. When Princess Celestia found her, she took that pain away. But she always feared that one day, the princess would turn on her too. That is why she would push everyone away, but... maybe... maybe, she was wrong. Maybe not everyone wants to hurt her, “Okay,” she finally said before tightening her hug on Twilight.

Twilight sighed, returning the girl’s tight hug, “I promise you, we’ll find out what’s going on. And I’ll make sure you never feel any kind of pain again. I’m not going to let anyone hurt you again.”

Sunset looked up at her and smiled. Twilight returned the smile and ran a hand through her red hair, “Come on, we should get back to bed,” she glanced towards Fluttershy who had just finished up re-bandaging Sunset’s back.

Slowly, Twilight helped Sunset up from the floor and they walked back across the hall to Pinkie’s colorful bedroom.

While Fluttershy decided to stay behind to clean up the bathroom mess, Rainbow, Pinkie, Rarity, and Applejack were already back in their sleeping bags, waiting for them to finish up.

Twilight helped Sunset into her red sleeping bag as she settled down in her own.

“Can... you leave the lights on? Please?” Sunset pleaded, clutching her Phoenix plush.

Twilight smiled at her, “Of course we can leave the lights on.”

Sunset’s shoulders relaxed a little, though she seemed to be hesitant on something. Finally, she took a deep breath, “Twilight?”

Twilight nervously tensed up a little, worried about what the child was going to tell her. She cupped the small girl’s face in her purple hands, “What’s wrong, Sunset?”

“Can... you please stay with me?”

Twilight have Sunset a light kiss on her forehead, “Of course sweetie. What ever makes you feel more comfortable.”

Sunset smiled and finally laid down in her sleeping bag. She reached for Twilight’s purple hand and she clenched her beloved Phoenix plush with the other.

Twilight smiled down at the girl, relieved that she was finally getting some rest. She began humming a lullaby as she caressed Sunset’s red and gold hair.

...

Soon, Sunset was finally asleep. Twilight on the other hand, could not bring herself to sleep. She could not stop thinking about the black veins on Sunset’s back, and what was the cause of them. She thought back to the night of the Fall Formal. After Sunset came to, she was more concerned that she was a child again than whether she was hurt or not. She remembered coming back from Equestria and Rarity saying that she was in pain.

Twilight sighed, trying to clear her mind. She looked over to Sunset, who was still fast asleep. Twilight reached out a hand to fix Sunset’s blanket. Twilight realized that even in sleep, Sunset looked scared and in pain.

“Can’t sleep?”

Twilight turned to see Rainbow Dash with her arms crossed across her chest, sitting up in her sleeping bag.

Twilight nodded, “I can’t stop thinking about what those black veins are.”

Rainbow stood up and sat down next to Twilight, “We’ll figure it out.”

Twilight squeezed her eyes shut and shook her head, “It’s all my fault.”

Rainbow Dash exhaled, “It’s not your fault Twilight.”

Twilight lifted her head to face her sporty friend, “Yes it is. I went overboard with the magic. I didn’t mean to. I’m supposed to be the Element of Magic, I’m supposed to be an expert in magic. I’m Princess Celestia’s student. I’m the Princess of Friendship! I—“

Rainbow shook her head, “Stop. Stop blaming yourself. You couldn’t have know this would happen.”

Twilight sighed, “I’m sorry. I just... I don’t know how to help her.”

The pair sat in silence for a while before Rainbow’s eyes wandered down to where Sunset was sleeping. She couldn’t help but remember what the young girl had said earlier, “Twilight...”

Twilight looked up at her friend and followed her gaze downwards towards the sleeping girl.

“What do ya think she meant when she told us her father was gonna “make another punishment” on her?”

Twilight furrowed her brows at that, bitting her bottom lip, “I... I’m not sure... I hope it’s not—“

Both Rainbow Dash and Twilight exchanged petrified expressions, realizing what the small girl had meant.

“I-I...” Twilight teared up, “Rainbow, you don’t think he...?”

Rainbow’s eyes went wide before she narrowed her eyes and clenched her fists, “How can a father do that to his own daughter? I—“ Her angry expression broke, leaving her with sullen eyes.

“We don’t know that for sure. I know it’s going to be hard for her, but I’m going to talk to her about... whatever it is she went through, and her parents. Maybe it’ll help her,” Twilight looked back down at Sunset, who stirred uncomfortably in her sleep.

Rainbow Dash couldn’t pull her eyes away from Sunset’s scars. They hide so much pain and suffering. She thought of the Sunset before the Fall Formal. She was a bully. Even though she was never violent, she made people fear her very presence. The Sunset who a little more than a week ago was terrorizing the school, is now long gone. Now she was vulnerable. It’s something she never thought she’d see.

In a way it made sense the way Sunset had acted before. She had a wall built up around her, not wanting anyone seeing her scars. She used her anger to hide those emotions; and she had built up an empire to erase those memories that have haunted her entire life.

Rainbow’s eyes were then opened up to see Sunset in a new way in that very moment. She now saw her for what she truly was: a scared child who had to grow up too fast and had to deal with the trauma her own parents gave her on her own.

A determined facade was now on Rainbow Dash, “Yeah. We’ll help her get through. I won’t let her down.”

The following morning, Twilight jolted awake. She blinked and looked around the room, spotting the blond farmer already dressed for the day. Much like her pony counterpart in Equestria, it seemed as though she always wakes at the crack of dawn.

“Mornin’ Twi!” Applejack greeted.

Twilight rubbed her eyes, sitting up in her sleeping bag, “Good morning Applejack.” Twilight glanced over at Sunset, who was still next to her sleeping in her sleeping bag.

“Sleep well?”

Twilight nodded, “Yeah... I have a meeting with Principal Celestia.”

Applejack furrowed her brows in confusion, “When did ya plan that?”

“She messaged me in the journal after you girls handed it over to her. You said you found Sunset’s journal correct?”

Applejack nodded, “Yeah Principal Celestia told us ta clean out her locker since... well you know... Yeah we foun’ her journal, Pinkie was the one who realized it was magic. Ah didn’ believe it really worked ‘til you replied.”

“I should probably get Sunset’s stuff back to Equestria,” Twilight said, “I just need to make sure she doesn’t see them,” Twilight paused, remembering a question she’s been meaning to ask, “Hey do you happen to know where she lived?”

Applejack furrowed her brows, scratching the back of her head in concentration, “Can’t say that Ah do. Ahm sure Principal Celestia or Vice Principal Luna might—“

Applejack paused when she saw Sunset suddenly started stirring in her sleeping bag.

Twilight turned to where Sunset was, also noticing how the girl was now quivering as if she was in pain. Twilight quickly glanced back at Applejack, who was now looking very concerned, “Hey, Sunset? Sunset?” Twilight lightly shook the smaller girl’s shoulders to wake her.

The girl did not wake. Instead her breathing became heavy. Then she started to hyperventilate as tears began to slip down her amber cheeks.

Twilight shook her shoulders a little harder this time, hoping this would bring her out of her misery, “Sunset! It’s okay! Wake up! Wake up, Sunset!”

Finally, Sunset woke up with a scream, quickly sitting upright. Her eyes darted around the room as she was still shivering from her bad dream. She was gripping her sleeping bag, her amber hands turning white.

Twilight breathed a sigh of relief, “Sunset...” Sunset turned to look up at her. Twilight noticed that her cyan eyes were bloodshot, fear still evident in them.

Sunset wrapping her arms around Twilight as she continued sniveling. Twilight returned the embrace, caressing Sunset’s red hair.

“Don’t leave me,” Sunset choked out.

“I won’t. I promise. I’m right here,” Twilight held her tighter.

Sunset’s eyes widened at the tighter touch, feeling a shot of pain along her back. She screamed out in pain, making Twilight retract her arms.

Sunset was now on her side, clutching her knees to her stomach, breathing heavily.

Twilight glanced around the room as she tried to calm down her own breathing. Her friends were all awake now, they all stared at Twilight, waiting for what to do next. Turning back to the small girl, Twilight gently put a hand on Sunset’s amber hand.

“Sunset?” The girl slowly looked up at Twilight, tears dripping off her face and onto her sleeping bag, “Did I hurt you?” Sunset hesitantly nodded.

Twilight closed her eyes, feeling guilty for causing more pain towards the fragile child, “I’m so sorry! I didn’t mean to!“

Sunset closed her eyes and she hugged her Phoenix plush to her chest.

“I’m going to check your back okay?” Not waiting for a response, the purple teenager slowly lifted the girl’s shirt. Twilight chocked back a gasp. The black veins have grown. They have now reached her shoulders, and the veins that were there from the previous night have thickened.

Twilight motioned Fluttershy to come closer to her so that she can check out what she was seeing.

Fluttershy bit her lip, her eyes wavering as she brought her gaze towards Twilight.

Applejack also moved closer to look at Sunset’s back. She sucked in a breath. She noted that there wasn’t a big difference from last night, but there was an obvious change in the form of the veins.

Rarity held her pale hands to her mouth to suppress a gasp.

Pinkie Pie’s hair deflated once more as she hugged Rainbow Dash for comfort.

Twilight gently lowered Sunset’s shirt and faces her. The girl was still sweating, but didn’t seem to be in pain anymore, “Does your back still hurt?”

Sunset shook her head, “Is it worse?”

Twilight hesitated, “No. No, honey it’s not worse.”

Sunset blinked at the older girl. She knew she was lying. She knew that she was just trying to make her feel better, so she nodded anyway, not wanting to make Twilight feel guilty about lying.

“Come on, we should change you out of those pajamas,” Twilight helped Sunset up from her spot on the floor, “Pinkie do you mind if we use your bath?”

Although she still looked a bit down, Pinkie’s hair re-inflated, “Sure thing Twilight.”

Twilight smiled, “Alright, we’ll be back,” Twilight took Sunset’s hand and they walked towards the bathroom across the hall.

Twilight reached over the bathtub to turn the knob. Twilight quickly tested the water to make sure it was warm, “Come on sweetie,” Twilight told her, extending a purple arm out towards her, “Let’s get you washed up.”

Sunset watched in frozen fear as the white bathtub filled with the warm water, not hearing a word Twilight had just said. She stared at the pool of water in front of her.

Drip...
Drip......
Drip..........

Her breathing had started to quicken, suddenly feeling as if she could no loner breathe. She whimpered, clutching her pajama top.

Drip......
Drip..........
Drip.................

Suddenly, she couldn’t see anything else besides the pool of water. Sunset’s breathing had started to quicken even more the longer she started at the water. Soon, she began to tremble furiously. She felt like she needed to throw up, she felt like she was going to throw up.

The substance seemed to be getting bigger, and bigger with each passing second, taunting her. It was coming for her... it was going to snatch her in the water... it was going to drown her... she was going to die... she was going to die...

”Get in the water.”
”No!”
SPLASH!
”No! No NO!——Please mother d-don’t! I’m sorry! I’m—”
“I-I can’t——breathe! Mother! Stop! Mother ST——“

“......unset! Sunset!”

The purple teenager was shaking the small girl, trying to bring her out of her panic attack.

Sunset was trembling in frozen fear, sweat pouring down her face, pure terror filled her cyan eyes as she was starring off into the distance.

Twilight wrapped her arms around Sunset in a tight embrace, hoping that would get her to react, “It’s okay Sunset. It’s okay. I’m here. You’re safe. Breathe... breathe with me Sunset.”

Sunset suddenly let out a strangled cry as she fell to the floor, wailing as Twilight touched her injured back.

Twilight flinched at her cry, making her recoil, “Oh my gosh! Sunset, I’m so sorry! Here let me see your back.”

Twilight gently lifted her shirt again, not expecting to see any change. Her back was bloodied once again, and the veins spread out about half an inch to her shoulders.

Twilight took several deep breaths before the door to the bathroom bursted open to reveal the rest of the teenage girls, all with a mixture of confusion and worry on their faces.

Fluttershy rushed over to Twilight’s side, trying to help calm down the panicked girl, “Shh... it’s okay,” she gently ran her fingers through Sunset’s hair.

Twilight sighed, gently putting her arms around the girl, carefully avoiding the gashes on her back, “Are you okay?”

Sunset began to softly cry, “I’m s-sorry. I... I’m sorry.”

“Shh...” Twilight wiped the weeping girl’s tears, “Do you want to talk about it? You don’t have to if you don’t want to. Whatever makes you feel better.”

Sunset glanced at Fluttershy, who was still next to her. She knows the animal lover just wants to help her, but she still didn’t feel fully comfortable around anyone besides Twilight.

Seeing the girl tense up at the sight of her, Fluttershy stood up from the floor and walked out of the bathroom, closing the door behind her. She understood what Sunset wanted and didn’t want to make the girl uncomfortable.

Sunset sighed then looked up at Twilight before taking a deep breath, “My... m-mother, s-she wanted me to d-drown in the bathtub. She-she wanted me to die!” Sunset began to cry again as Twilight tightened her embrace, careful to avoid her bandages.

“Shh... it’s okay. That woman is never going to harm you again. I promise. You’re safe here. I won’t ever leave you alone.” Silent tears ran down Twilight’s purple face. She tried to drown her own daughter? How can anypony do that? Oh Sunset... Sweet Celestia I just caused Sunset to have a panic attack... She was probably remembering... “I’m sorry. I didn’t know. If you were scared of the water, you should have told me.”

Sunset winced, “I-I’m sorry... I thought you would say that I was lying.”

Twilight looked down at Sunset, who was now looking down at her hands in defeat, “Sunset, I would never call you a lair. I would’ve believed you. I believe you now,” Twilight ran a hand through Sunset’s hair, “Did you ever tell anypony about your... parents?”

Sunset sniffled but nodded, “I-I told my teacher that father would lock me in the c-closet and would... would...” Sunset whimpered, “She didn’t-she didn’t believe me. A-and the other ponies at school made fun of me.”

Sunset let out a sniffled cry, “Princess Celestia says to make friends, but I don’t want to be friends with them! They’re so mean! They bully me! They-they always call me a freak and make fun of m-my-my face! They always call me a m-monster...”

Twilight held the girl a little tighter, “I’m so sorry they’re mean to you, and that your teacher didn’t believe you,” Twilight frowned. Did Princess Celestia know about this? If she did tell her, did she believe her? Twilight was afraid to ask, but she needed to know, “Sunset, did you tell Princess Celestia this?”

Sunset shook her head, “I-I was afraid she wasn’t going to believe me either. And my parents said that if I tell, they’ll kill me, and-and that everypony would think that I’m just making it up... they... they were right.”

Twilight sighed sadly, stroking the girl’s hair, “Sunset, promise me that you’ll tell Princess Celestia everything when she comes back, okay? It was wrong of your teacher to not believe you. And no, those ponies are wrong, I believe you. I won’t let anything happen to you.”

“Really?” Sunset inquired, wiping her still running tears from her wet amber cheeks.

“Really,” Twilight responded, kissing the top of Sunset’s head, “I promise.”

Sunset sighed in relief. Maybe she was wrong. When she first met Twilight, she instantly trusted her. Something in her gut told her she wouldn’t do her any harm, just as it did with Princess Celestia. It was her mind that told her not to trust Twilight. She tried hard to push it away, to fight the toxic feeling she felt every time she met someone new. But now, now she sees that Twilight can be trusted fully, and she will never do her any harm. Twilight can be trusted...

Sunset cringed, “I still have to get washed up don’t I?”

Twilight cocked her head in thought, “Do you take showers in Equestria?”

Sunset nodded, “I don’t like the bathtub.”

Twilight stood up, “Alright then. Come on, it’ll make you feel better afterwards.”

Sunset groaned and stood up from the floor. She knew she had no choice, she’s been long enough without a shower, now it was time to get it over with.

Ten: Glass

Rarity was in the kitchen along with her four other friends, waiting for Twilight to come down with Sunset to eat breakfast. The group was silent the entire time, all thinking about the scene that had played out in the bathroom.

Rarity sighed. She had overheard a bit of Sunset’s conversation with Twilight, and it made her uneasy. It was strange for her to know that the Sunset Shimmer she has known is the same one she sees now. But, she also wasn’t. That child grew up to be Sunset Shimmer, the biggest bully in all of CHS. Knowing about her past, she felt sympathetic towards the girl. All of that pain and suffering through out her childhood must have been suppressed, making her turn into the angry teenager that ruled the school.

“Rarity?” Fluttershy called, “Do you think she’s okay? I know we all heard a bit of their conversation,” Fluttershy lowered her head a little, ashamed to admit that she was also eavesdropping.

Rarity turned to face her friend, “I’m sure she’s alright now darling.”

The group was silent once more. Then they heard a loud noise coming from where Rainbow was sitting on the counter.

Rainbow growled as she put her hands to her face, “That witch! How can someone so evil be allowed to have a kid? Did you catch what she said?” Her friends nodded.

Applejack shook her head, “That woman—uh pony— is pure evil. She don’ deserve ta be called mother.”

Rainbow sighed in defeat, “Ya know, I was thinking, it’s no wonder she turned out the way she did.”

“Rainbow!” Rarity rebuked, crossing her arms over her chest.

Rainbow shook her head, “Yeah I know, but it’s the truth! She behaved the only way she knew how. She wasn’t physical but I mean she must’ve know her manipulative tactics from somewhere!”

Fluttershy lowered her head, “Sometimes it did sound like she was coming from experience. Like she’s heard all those things she used to say to me before. She was good at hiding it, but sometimes I could see it in her eyes. I should have tried to actually talk to her... I could see now how lonely she was.”

Pinkie Pie lifted her head from the countertop, her flat hair falling over her face, “Sometimes I could tell that she was covering something up with makeup, I just thought it was something else. I also should’ve said something.”

Applejack nodded, “She did hide ‘erself well. But it ain’t our fault! Her past is no excuse for ‘er behavior.”

Rarity was about to continue the conversation when she spotted Twilight and Sunset coming into the kitchen. “Oh! Hello darlings. Is everything alright?”

Twilight nodded, “Yeah I think we’re okay now, right Sunset?”

Sunset nodded as she nervously played with a strand of her wet hair.

Pinkie Pie’s hair re-inflated, “Time for breakfast!” Pinkie zipped to a cabinet and grabbed ingredients for the pancakes. Sooner than anyone was expecting, she went on over to the stove where she started flipping the pancakes.

“Okay! Breakfast is served!” The cotton candy girl placed seven plates of pancakes onto the dining table.

“Aw yeah!” Rainbow dashed on over to the dining table, already beginning to pour maple syrup on her pancakes.

The rest of the group soon followed along, all putting their desired toppings on their pancakes.

Rarity watched as Sunset climbed into the chair next to Twilight. Though the girl was a little less nervous around them, she still seemed not to trust them at all.

Sunset was about to grab the syrup in front of her when she felt Rarity’s stare. She blinked a couple of times and retracted her hands under the table.

Rarity quickly turned her eyes away from the small girl. Why must I always have to pry in other’s business? Urgh. She been here all of ten minutes and I’m already making her uncomfortable. Rarity went back to eating her pancakes, not wanting to look up at the girl in front of her.

Sunset recovered quickly, reaching out to grab the syrup. She gasped as the syrup tumbled over her pancakes and the table, “I’m sorry.”

Twilight turned her head towards the girl quickly picking up the syrup bottle, “It’s fine Sunset,” Twilight grabbed some napkins and cleaned up the sticky mess, “See? Everything’s fine now.”

Sunset sniffled but nodded. She quickly took a bite of her pancakes, which were now soaked in maple syrup.

Pinkie Pie handed her another plate of pancakes, “You don’t have to eat those. Have these fresh ones that aren’t soaked with syrup!”

Sunset watched as the pink girl took her old plate of pancakes away. She really didn’t mind eating those pancakes. She’s eaten worse things than that before. She turned back to look at the new plate of pancakes, feeling guilty about the older ones being wasted.

Twilight put a hand on Sunset’s shoulder. Sunset turned her head to meet Twilight’s gaze. The purple teen smiled at the girl and put a strand of hair behind her ear. The small gesture made the girl feel a little better, and she went back to eating the pancakes.

Rarity took a napkin and dabbed it around her mouth, “So Twilight darling,” she cleared her throat, “What time is your meeting with Principal Celestia?”

Twilight opened her bag to check her calendar, “Ten.”

“Oh Twilight,” Fluttershy began, “I know we said that we would all you accompany, but a certain situation came up at the shelter.”

Pinkie cringed, “Aw and the Cakes gave me an extra shift today at the cafe”

“An’ I needa fix up the farm if we’re gonna make it to the Fall Harvest Feast on time. Sorry Twi.”

Twilight smiled in understanding, “That’s alright, I understand.”

Rarity glanced the clock that was on the left wall. “Well then,” she dabbed her napkin to her lips and stood up from her seat, “We best get going if we’re going to make it on time.”

The rest of the group stood up as well and placed their dish in the sink.

Sunset, wanting to follow along, quickly grabbed her plate. Unfortunately, she snatched it from the table too quickly that she accidentally knocked down her glass of juice, which landed on the floor with a shattering crack.

Everyone turned their heads in Sunset’s direction when they heard the sound of glass shattering on the floor.

Twilight, who was worried Sunset had accidentally cut herself with the broken glass, ran on over to the girl, “Sunset! Are you okay? Are you hurt?... Sunset?”

Twilight stopped her blabbering worry when she noticed Sunset trembling. Twilight immediately recognized the now familiar fear in her cyan eyes. Oh no... please not another panic attack... not another one... she’s suffered too much already with the bathtub incident this morning. “Sunset. Can you hear me? Honey, breathe Sunset... take deep breaths for me.”

Sunset bagan to hyperventilate. Her were eyes locked to the shattered glass on the floor.

CRACK
”Stupid child! Look at what you did! You are going to pay for this!”
”No m-mother no! I’m sorry! I d-didn’t mean to!...”

The memory of her pain filled scream filled the girl’s mind, reminding her of what happened after, and how much she screamed after what her mother did.

Sunset screamed, collapsing to the ground. Twilight caught her, trying her best to reassure her everything’s alright, “It’s okay, everything’s okay. You’re okay. You’re safe.”

Sunset screamed louder this time, sweat beginning to form on her forehead. She gripped on to Twilight’s hand as she tried to form her mouth in what she was trying to tell the purple teen.

Twilight’s eyes widened in worry, fearing the worst, “Sunset? What’s wrong? Is it your back? Does it hurt again?”

When Sunset did not answer her, Twilight gripped onto her amber hands tighter, “Sunset, breathe. You’re safe. You’re here with me. You’re safe. It’s Twilight, remember me? Sunset...”

Sunset gave a shuttering cry as she cupped her left eye with her hand. She tucked inwards and began to tremble.

Twilight started at Sunset, trying to figure out what startled the girl. She freaked out with the glass... she broke the glass... she’s hiding her left eye— there’s a scar on her left eye. One of her “parents” must’ve... “Oh Sunset... shhh everything’s okay. You’re safe... shhh...” Twilight stroked her hand through Sunset’s hair, bringing her closer to where she was.

“She hurt me... with the glass. She said it was my fault... it’s my f-fault,” Sunset whimpered out.

Twilight took a deep breath, “Sunset, how could it be your fault? It—“

Sunset shakily took a breath, “I broke h-her glass c-ups. I didn’t mean to! But she said I did it on purpose and-and she punished me for it. It’s my-it’s my f-fault...”

“No,” Twilight shook her head, cupping the girl’s tear streaked face in her hands, “What she did was wrong. No matter what you did, she’s the one who did wrong, not you. Don’t blame yourself for things that pony did.”

Rarity watched the two Equestrians on the floor, wondering how could such a cruel woman—er pony—break such a sweet child. Rarity took a deep breath before stepping closer to the embraced pair on the ground. “Sunset darling,” Rarity knelt in front of the girl as Sunset turned to look up at her, “Why don’t we let them clean up the kitchen while I fix your hair? Is that alright dear?”

Sunset buried herself deeper in Twilight’s embrace, hesitant to answer the pale girl.

“I think that’s a good idea Rarity. Sunset, would you like to go with Rarity?” Twilight asked the girl, hoping she’s willing to.

Sunset stared at the floor, her eyes downcast as she bit her lip. The girl took a deep breath before nodding up at Twilight.

Rarity smiled, “Wonderful! Come on darling,” the fashionista stood up from the ground and extended her pale hand towards the fiery haired girl, “Why don’t we go into the living room so you can tell me what hairstyle you’d like, hmm?”

Sunset turned her head towards Twilight, who gave her an encouraging nod. Taking a deep breath, Sunset accepted Rarity’s hand.

Rarity smiled again, “Alright then, here we go.”

Rarity sat on the couch and patted the seat next to her, indicating for Sunset to sit on that spot of the couch.

Sunset hesitantly walked towards the couch and sat on the indicated spot.

Rarity turned her body to the left so that she can face the girl, “Alright darling, do you mind facing that way so I can see your hair?”

Sunset did as she was told, now sitting cross legged on the couch.

“Do you have ideas on what you might like?” Rarity asked her. After Sunset shook her head no, Rarity pulled out her phone, “Here, I have some pictures of hairstyles that I think would compliment that beautiful red hair of yours.”

Sunset turned her head back and gave Rarity a small smile. She then looked down at the pale girl’s hands where the weird device she called a phone was.

“I can do French braids, Dutch braids, or simple ponytails...” Rarity shut her mouth at the last one, wondering if that was any offense to her. Blinking and shaking her head a couple of times, Rarity continued, “Really anything that you can think of,” Rarity watched the girl in front of her. Sunset’s brows were furrowed and she had her head tilted to one side, “Here, you can hold the phone.”

Sunset simply stared at the phone, not knowing how to work the strange device. She tilted her head up at Rarity, who scrolled through the photos.

“You just scroll through the photos then you tap the image you want darling. Like this,” Rarity tapped on a photo, “Which picture catches your eye?”

Sunset looked up at Rarity and back down at the phone. She “scrolled”, as Rarity called it, through the photos before stopping when one caught her eye. Sunset tapped on the image and handed the phone back to Rarity.

“Wonderful daring,” Rarity said smiling, gathering a hair brush, spray, and comb closer to her, “Alright, I do apologize if I pull your hair, I haven’t done hair on a younger child since Sweetie Belle was your age.”

Rarity began by spraying Sunset’s red hair with the water and gently brushed it out to work out all the tangles. She then took a strand of hair on the left corner of the girl’s head and began to braid until she reached the right side of Sunset’s head. Rarity finally finished off by pulling out a white ribbon from her bag to tie the braid together.

“Done!” Rarity pulled out a small hand mirror and showed it to Sunset. I was correct, a waterfall braid really does flatter her red hair. “What do you think darling, do you like it?”

Sunset blinked at her reflection in awe. She’s never had her hair done before, and she was absolutely satisfied with what Rarity has done to her hair. Sunset smiled at Rarity, “Thank you.”

Rarity smiled, “You’re very welcome my dear,” Rarity’s smile turned into a frown as she noticed Sunset’s downcast expression, “Darling are you alright?”

Sunset said nothing as she closed the mirror and handed it back to Rarity.

Rarity took the mirror back as she contemplated what might have upset the girl. Rarity analyzed how the girl gingerly touched the scars on her face and tucked inwards. When the girl sniffled, trying to hold back her tears, Rarity knelt down in front of her, “Darling, what’s the matter?”

Sunset slowly lifted her head to meet Rarity’s blue eyes, “I don’t deserve this. It’s too pretty to match me.”

Rarity blinked at the young girl’s response, worried about what Sunset was about to say, “Darling what ever do you mean?”

Sunset sniffled, wiping her tears away with her hand, “I have scars on my face. I-I—“ Sunset was cut off when Rarity embraced her, taking her by surprise.

Rarity let go of the embrace to look at Sunset right in the eye, “Don’t you dare finish that sentence Sunset Shimmer. You are beautiful. You a such a strong, intelligent, and beautiful girl, don’t ever let anyone tell you otherwise. Alright?”

Sunset’s eyes widened, seeming to not believe what she had just heard, “You... you think I’m beautiful?”

Rarity gave Sunset a determined nod, “Yes Sunset, I think you’re beautiful, inside and out.”

The small girl before her gave Rarity the biggest smile she’s ever seen before wrapping her arms around the pale girl.

Rarity returned the embrace, but she did not wear a smile on her face. It seems as though Sunset had never been called beautiful or even pretty before. Rarity’s heart shattered a little, remembering the girl’s reaction when she caught sight of the scars on her face.

In retrospect, the Sunset Shimmer that once ruled the school made sense. Her behavior and belittling others was a part of the first couple years of her life. All of that fear, and loneliness must have turned into anger, causing others to have a little taste of what she endured as a child.

Right then and there, Rarity was determined to help Sunset see the beauty that she is. She was determined to help erase all of that emotional abuse Sunset had so obviously endured.

Eleven: Confronted

Rainbow Dash was carefully sweeping up the last pieces of glass when she heard footsteps to her right. Looking towards that direction, she saw Rarity and Sunset stepping back into the kitchen.

“Twilight!” Sunset exclaimed, running up to Twilight, who was helping Pinkie Pie put dishes away, “Look at what Rarity did!”

Twilight turned around and knelt down to the girl’s eye level, “Wow Sunset you look so beautiful!” Twilight gently touched the delicate braid, carefully trying not to destroy it.

Sunset grinned at the purple teen before giving her a hug.

Rainbow couldn’t help but smile at the scene, she heard what Sunset had said. It truly crushed her soul. First the bathtub, then the glass, now her scars? She had three breakdowns and it’s not even 10 o’clock yet! Oh gee I don’t even want to think about what the ‘punishment’ is...

“Alright, I think we should get going now,” Twilight said, glancing over at the clock. She grabbed her backpack and gave Sunset hers.

Sunset anxiously stepped off of Rarity’s SUV, noting how much bigger the building looked than the last two times she’s seen it.

Sunset grasped Twilight’s hand as they began walking towards the building. She was not sure why, but Twilight insisted on her wearing a sweater with the hoodie over her head. It was an odd request, being that it wasn’t even that cold, but Sunset did as she was told.

The fiery haired girl gripped Twilight’s hand a little tighter as they passed the construction workers working on the giant crater at the front of the school. Hmm... I wonder what caused that. Sunset thought, remembering that the hole was there when she was first introduced to Twilight. Sunset looked downward at her feet in guilt. I sure hope I didn’t cause that.

Rarity opened the door to the front of the school, letting Rainbow and the two Equestrians go in first before she went in herself.

Sunset observed the inside of the building. Green lockers lined up the right hallway while the other held trophies along the wall, as far as she could tell. The building was empty, devoid of students, save for the three teenagers with her. Still, it made her uneasy being in a new environment.

“Alright Sunset,” Twilight bent down to look at Sunset in the eye, “Remember to stay with them at all times. Don’t wander off okay? Listen to them. Do you think you can do that for me?”

Sunset sadly nodded her head, not happy about being separated from Twilight once again, “Y-you’re going to stay in the building right?”

Twilight took a hesitant breath, “For the most part, yes. I may go off the school campus for a bit though.”

Sunset lowered her eyes, she did not know about that part.

“But don’t worry,” Twilight quickly added when she saw the girl’s reaction, “I’ll let you know.”

“Twilight Sparkle?” Another voice called from behind Twilight.

Twilight turned around to find Principal Celestia standing behind her, “Good morning, Principal Celestia.”

“Mornin’ Principal C.”

“Good morning Principal Celestia.”

The principal smiled, “Good morning everyone,” Principal Celestia noticed a certain hooded figure partially hidden behind Twilight. Judging by the streak of red hair peaking out the cyan hoodie, she had a pretty good guess at who was behind Twilight. Celestia blinked a couple times, cleared her throat and turned to Twilight, “Are you ready for our meeting?”

Twilight took a deep breath, turning around to kneel in front of Sunset, “I’ll be right back,” she hugged Sunset, hoping she wouldn’t have another panic attack at her leaving, “Stay close to them okay?” When the small girl nodded, Twilight smiled and placed a kiss to the girl’s amber forehead before turning back around to face the principal.

Sunset kept her eyes locked on Twilight as she disappeared around the hallway. Twilight promised she’ll be back... she promised... she’ll be back...

Rarity watched as the small girl grew more anxious as Twilight left the scene. She remembered how panicked the girl had gotten when Twilight went to talk to Flash yesterday and she was worried that the panic attack would happen again. Thinking quickly, she asked the smaller girl, “Darling would you like to see the music room?”

Sunset looked up at Rarity with curious cyan eyes, “Music room?”

Rarity smiled and nodded, “Yes dear, the music room. Come along darling, why don’t we check it out, hmm?”

The red haired girl nodded, her curiously increasing, wondering how the music room would be. Would it be like the ones in Equestria? Or would it be completely different?

“Alright then, lets head to the music room,” Rarity offered her pale had at the small girl, not knowing if she would take it or not. To her surprise, though with some hesitation, she did accept her hand.

They rounded the corner past where the lockers were. Sunset observed them carefully, theorizing what the weird green door things were for. They all mostly looked them same. Some were personalized with stickers and others with pictures or posters. Sunset’s eyes widened when she saw one that looked badly beat up, black inked writing covered the front of it as well as a scary looking drawing of a red monster at the center.

Rainbow Dash opened the door to the music room to reveal Flash Sentry tuning his electric guitar.

The teenage boy looked up from his guitar and smiled, “Oh hey!”

“I thought no one else was supposed to be on campus,” Rainbow asked him.

“Oh, I asked Principal Celestia if I could practice here since my house is being renovated. What are you guys doing here?” Flash responded.

Rarity returned the smile, “Twilight wanted to discuss an... issue with Principal Celestia.”

Flash blushed at the mention of the purple girl. “Oh. Twi-Twilight’s still here?”

Rainbow rolled her eyes, “Why don’t you stop being such a big baby and just tell her how you feel already?”

Flash looked down at his feet and blushed even more, “I-uh...” From the corner of his eye, he noticed that the small red haired girl from yesterday was hiding behind Rarity.

Rarity bit her lip, noticing Flash’s gaze. She knelt down beside the small girl, “Sunset darling, you remember Flash from yesterday?”

Sunset did not respond at first. Her lips started quivering as she began to tremble. Keeping her eyes on the teenage boy across the room, Sunset slowly nodded her head.

Rarity smiled sadly, taking one of the girl’s amber hands in hers, “Sunset. He’s not going to harm you. Trust me darling.”

The smaller girl finally looked at Rarity. Sunset bit her lip before looking down at her feet and nodded again.

Flash smiled sadly. Twilight did tell say that she has a hard time trusting people... seems that Sunset’s beginning to trust someone other than that mentor princess and Twilight. “Um... were you guys gonna practice in here? I’m sorry I didn’t know it was booked. I’ll—“

“Relax Flash,” Rainbow said, “We were just showin’ Sunset around the school.”

Flash scratched the back of his head. “Oh,” was all he said. He looked over at Sunset again, who was shifting her curious cyan eyes over all the instruments in the room.

“Do you wanna see the instruments Sunset?” Flash asked the girl, grabbing his guitar.

Sunset brought her gaze over to the teenage boy. She ran her eyes over the blue instrument, then looked back at Flash. She was interested in the instrument... Sunset took a deep breath before slowly nodded at him, still not wanting to completely make eye contact with him.

Flash gave her a smile before turning down to face his beloved guitar. He strummed once but stopped when he noticed that the girl flinched at the loud noice. He winced, “Sorry, I’ll turn it down a little,” he adjusted the amp, making sure that it was at a low setting so that it wouldn’t startle the fiery haired girl again.

This time, when he strummed, Sunset looked up at him becoming hypnotized by the melody. She surely has never seen this kind of instrument before in Equestria. She took in how the guitar pick carefully danced over each string, creating a beautiful sound.

When the guitarist was finished, he looked towards Sunset, wondering how she would react to his playing. When he noticed she was smiling, it made him smile as well, “How do you like the electric guitar?”

Sunset nodded, she’s heard the other instruments in the music room in Celestia’s castle, but she’s never heard the “electric guitar” as he called it.

“Eh, I could do better,” Rainbow teased.

Flash put his hands up in defeat, “Sure, whatever you say Rainbow.”

Rainbow, ever the challenger, stepped closer to him, “Is that a threat? I can take you any place any time!”

Rarity stepped in between them, “Alright, settle down now, don’t fight.”

The rainbow haired girl growled, “Fine, but next week at lunch, we battle!” Rainbow smirked at the blue haired boy.

Flash gave her a challenging smile, “You’re on!”

Rarity turned back to Sunset, who was standing in the same place as before, glancing back and forth between the two guitarists. “Come darling, lets go see the rest of the school,” Rarity took Sunset’s hand.

All three girls waved goodbye to Flash before they headed out the door.

“Hey Sunset you wanna see the gym?” Rainbow asked.

“Gym?” Sunset repeated. At Celestia’s school they had a gym but she didn’t spend much time in it.

“Yep! That’s my turf, come on,” Rainbow turned a corner, “Maybe we could play a game.”

Before Rainbow was about to open the door to the gym, the group heard the squeaking sound of shoes and the sound of a ball being dribbled. Frowning, Rainbow turned to face Sunset and Rarity, “Hold up, lemme check who’s in there.”

As Rainbow stepped into the gym, she was surprised to see Gilda and Lighting Dust playing a game of one on one.

Lighting Dust noticed her first, “Hey it’s Rainbow Crash!”

Rainbow rolled her eyes at the nickname she hated, “I told you not to call me that.”

“Well then you shouldn’t’ve earned it the first day of tryouts,” Gilda snickered.

“Yeah you totally wrecked that table,” Lighting guffawed.

“Yeah whatever,” Rainbow glared, “What’re you two doing here anyways?”

Gilda scoffed, “Apparently Vice Principal Luna still held detention even though we aren’t in classes this week.”

Rainbow nodded, “That’s tough. Well gotta go.”

“Hold up Dash, why don’t you play with us? Come on you and me against Lighting,” Gilda asked.

“Nah, I really gotta get going. Maybe next time though,” Rainbow told her, already heading towards the door.

“Aw come on, just one game?” Lightning pressed on.

Gilda stared at Rainbow, growing suspicious of her old friend.

Rainbow noticed Gilda’s stare, and was starting to grow anxious, “Nah I really needa go. Somewhere... yeah,” she turned to leave.

“What are you hiding from us?” Gilda asked, her stare increasing.

Rainbow held her breath, “Nothing G, promise. I just... Imma meet up with someone right now, that’s all. See ya!” Rainbow dashed out the door, breathing a sigh of relief when she was finally out the door. She glanced around the hall, surprised to see that Rarity and Sunset were not there.

Rainbow checked her phone. A message from Rarity was displayed on her Lock Screen, telling her that they went upstairs to the library. She put her phone back in her pocket before racing up the stairs to the library.

Rarity, suspicious of who might be behind the door, turned to Sunset, “Why don’t we go to the library hmm?”

Sunset’s eyes lit up, “There’s a library?”

Rarity smiled, “Yes darling. Come, I’ll take you,” they turned to the staircase and headed upstairs.

When they reached the library, Rarity opened the door. Sunset gasped, amazed at how many books and how many shelves were in the library. Sunset stepped inside, not bothering to wait for Rarity. She turned back to look at Rarity, “Can I look around, please?”

Rarity smiled at the girl excitement, “Of course daring.”

Sunset grinned back at Rarity before dashing to the closest bookshelf. She quickly found something that caught her interest and ran to the closest table to her. Putting her backpack on the seat next to her, Sunset opened her book and began reading.

Rarity followed Sunset and inspected the book she was reading, “What have you got there darling?”

Sunset did not answer at first, her eyes danced over the black inked words as her mind traveled to wherever the author took her. Feeling someone looking at her, Sunset finally looked up at Rarity and showed her the cover, “Matilda.”

Rarity cocked her head as Sunset quickly went back to reading the book. Hmm... most six year olds can’t read on their own. Seems like even at a young age, she’s intelligent. “When did you learn how to read my dear?”

Sunset looked up from her book again, “I’m learning how to at Princess Celestia’s school. But she says that I’m advanced for my age. I don’t really remember learning, I just remember reading all the time.”

Rarity nodded, believing what the girl was saying, “What kind of books do you read in Equestria?”

“Princess Celestia gives me books so that I can study magic but I also like reading fiction.”

“You like to read?”

Sunset nodded excitedly, “Yeah, I love to read!”

Most children, as well as teenagers, don’t like to read, but Rarity wasn’t surprised to hear the opposite from the fiery haired girl. Rarity smiled at the girl, “Oh you must read all the time then.”

Sunset nodded, “Yeah,” her expression saddened a little, “But Princess Celestia says that I shouldn’t study all the time and to be with the other foals at school,” her expression saddened even more, “I try to be friends with them, but they... they don’t like me.”

Rarity’s heart broke at the girl’s statement, “Oh darling, why would you say that?”

Sunset looked down at the table in from of her, “Because they told me.”

“Oh darling, don’t pay any attention to them, anyone would wanna be your friend.”

Sunset looked up at Rarity, “Really?”

Rarity nodded, “Positive darling. I want to be your friend.”

Sunset eyes lit up a little, “You do?”

Rarity smiled, “Of course I do,” she extended her arms and wrapped them around Sunset, “I don’t understand why anyone wouldn’t want to be your friend.

Sunset returned the hug and smiled. Maybe I’m not a mistake.

The door to the library suddenly opened, making Sunset flinch.

Rarity turned back to see Rainbow Dash looking nervous as she walked towards them. “Is everything alright Rainbow Dash?”

The sporty girl took a hesitant breath, “Uh—“

The doors to the library slammed open, “Well well well if it isn’t Rainbow Crash.”

Rainbow whipped her head around, “Gilda? You followed me?”

“Yeah I did. You never turn down a game. What the hell are you hiding?”

“Who is that?” Lighting shouted, pointing towards the hooded figure that was hiding behind Rarity.

“That is none of your business. Now if you would just leave—“ Rarity began but stopped mid-sentence when Gilda began to close the distance between them.

Rainbow quickly went in-between them, “Back off! Just leave us alone!” Rainbow glared at her former friend, remembering why she stopped hanging out with her in the first place.

“I will, just as soon as you tell me who’s behind Harity.” Gilda is a strong teenager, so she easily pushed past the rainbow haired girl and the fashionista.

What she saw surprised her, she had no idea who the hooded figure was, but she never expected to find a small child. The girl was trembling furiously, fearful eyes locked on Gilda. Fearful cyan eyes. Hold the f—

Rainbow pushed Gilda back as Rarity picked up the former teenager and began rocking her back and forth.

“What the hell Rainbow!” Gilda growled, pushing Rainbow back.

“I said back off!“ Rainbow shouted, “Just leave her alone.”

“But that’s the she-demon!“

“Shut the hell up Gilda! I said leave her alone!”

“I suggest you do as Ms. Dash says,” another voice warned.

The group turned back to see Vice Principal Luna standing by the door, her arms crossed over her chest with a menacing glare fixated on both Gilda and Lighting. She raised an eyebrow, “Unless you two would like another detention?”

“No Vice Principal Luna,” both teens said simultaneously.

“Good. Now leave this campus before I do give you another detention.”

Both Lighting Dust and Gilda made a mad dash to the door.

“Thanks VP,” Rainbow said in relief.

Luna nodded before turning to leave the building. Before she left, she stole a quick glance at her former student, noticing how shaken up she was.

Rainbow breathed a sigh of relief but winced when she heard crying coming from behind her. The athlete turned to see Rarity still holding Sunset, who now had her hood off, to her chest and was rocking her back and forth on her lap.

“It’s alright Sunset,” Rarity cooed, “She won’t hurt you, she’s gone.”

Rainbow sighed, pulling a chair out from under the table and sat next to Rarity. She rubbed her lips together, trying to think of comforting words to calm the trembling child, “Yeah don’t worry about her Sunset, she’s not coming back.”

Sunset sniffled, “Does-does she k-know me?”

Both Rarity and Rainbow looked up at each other before Rarity shook her head, “No darling—“

“Then why d-did she seem like she did? She called me a s-she... d-demon.”

At that Rarity and Rainbow had no response. Twilight told them to keep what happened before she was transformed into a child a secret, for it might cause problems and guilt on someone that can’t even remember anything beyond her current age. They agreed to it, but deep down they worried that it was the wrong thing to do. She would eventually get suspicious, start asking questions and it will eventually lead her to not trusting anyone again.

“She’s just crazy, that’s all,” Rainbow told her, trying to play it off like it was no big deal, “She does that to everyone. She thought you were someone else. She wasn’t talking about you.”

“Oh,” was all Sunset said, trying to process what the rainbow girl said, “W-what about the other girl with yellow hair?”

Rainbow rolled her eyes again, “Phhh Lighting Dust? She’s just a dummy go-getter trying too hard. Yeah she won’t come back either.”

Sunset breathed a small sigh of relief. She was used to bullies her age but those girls were older, and they scared her. Just as she opened her mouth to speak, a streak of pain shot up her back. She gasped as a longer whip of pain shot up and down her back.

Rarity gave a worried glance to Rainbow before analyzing the girl, “Sunset?”

Sunset did not answer, she was too busy trying to fight the voices in her head as well as the heated pain that was now increasing on her back.

Rainbow was also studying the girl who was blanching right before her very eyes, now worrying that it might be another panic attack. No, no it’s not a panic attack it’s... Finally Rainbow understood what’s going on. Dang it! Where’s Twilight and Flutters when you need them? “Sunset? Is it your back?”

Rarity quickly took off Sunset sweater, hoping against hope that her back hasn’t gotten any worse.

Before Rarity could find out, Sunset gave out a mournful scream as she collapsed to the floor, her pants grew heavier as sweat beaded her face. She whimpered, grasping at the carpeted floor to her sides, “H-help...”

Rarity knelt down beside Sunset to grab ahold of her hand, trying to figure out what to do. Rarity opened her mouth to speak but was cut off when Sunset gave one of the most ear piercing shrieks she and Rainbow has ever heard.

The teenagers eyes widened as they saw black veins growing before their very eyes onto Sunset’s collarbones and arms.

Rarity turned to Rainbow, who was standing in frozen dear watching the veins fester, “Rainbow Dash, get Twilight!”

Wasting no time, Rainbow zoomed out the door, but not before hearing another harrowing scream coming from the broken child.

Twelve: Questions That Arose

“Stay close to them okay?” Twilight told Sunset, who looked to be on the verge of tears.

When the girl nodded, Twilight smiled and placed a kiss to the girl’s amber forehead before turning back around to face Principal Celestia. The principal waved a hand over, signaling the pony princess to follow her to her office.

As Twilight walked through the hall to the principals office, a flashback of the first time coming to this world came rushing back to her. She remembered how confused she was and how she marveled at the strange creatures with no magic. She also remembered why she came through the portal, and the defeat of the teenage Sunset Shimmer. She sighed, remembering the events that occurred afterwards and every moment since.

My, how the events have turned since that day... If I can just find out why the elements changed her back into a child and find out what’s going on with those... black veins... I need to speak with Princess Celestia right after this... I don’t want to reach out to her when it’s to late. Hmm, maybe I’ll jump back into the portal and have Spike send me a message for her.

Before she knew it, she had arrived to the CHS principal’s office. Just as the last time, Principal Celestia waved her inside.

Twilight sat down in the seat in front of the principal’s desk, anxiously awaiting for her to begin the conversation.

Principal Celestina sat down behind her desk and cleared her throat, “So, how are you Twilight?”

“Uh, I’m doing... as well as I can...” Twilight said, trying to keep her tone amiable.

The principal quirked an eyebrow at her statement.

“How did you fix the front of the school so quickly?” Twilight asked, really curious on how they fixed the disaster that happened the night of The Fall Formal.

Principal Celestina straightened out her posture more than she already has, getting into an informative mindset, “Well, I did have Snips and Snails help fix the front entrance of the school. I would’ve also had Sunset Shimmer fix it as well but the turn of events on the night of the Fall Formal of course, changed my plans,” she paused, raising her eyebrows, “As for the crater, it was a job for the city’s construction workers.”

“Of course, they asked questions about what caused this, also seeing what happened to the school’s front. Luna and I had to tell them that it was a student prank gone wrong. An accidental explosion. I’m not sure if they fully believed it, but it’s the best I could think of at that time.”

“On top of that, I also had to deal with the students holding a grudge the following Monday. I caught so many students vandalizing Sunset’s locker that the poor janitor couldn’t keep up with all the cleaning he had to do,” she sighed, putting a hand to her temples, the principal looked up at Twilight, her facade softening, “How is Sunset Shimmer doing?”

Twilight sucked in a breath and gritted her teeth, the question she didn’t want asked was now out in the air, “She’s also doing the best that she can...”

Principal Celestia raised an eyebrow, signaling her to continue.

Twilight sighed, letting go of the breath that she was still holding, “She’s... not doing okay.”

“What do you mean Twilight?”

Twilight then told her about what happened after she had their conversation on the night of The Fall Formal, and what has happened since. Twilight sighed, “Our mentor told me that she was abused by her parents... in her memory, she had just escaped from them, which is why she’s so timid and scared.”

Twilight paused to glance at the principal’s reaction. Principal Celestia had her elbows on the table, her hands clasped together by her mouth and a dejected expression laid plain on her face.

“That’s not the only thing that’s wrong. Apparently, she has the scars from her transformation at The Fall Formal. And she’s always in pain from them... She also has these... black veins on her back... I have no idea what that’s from. I was planning to make a quick trip back to Equestria to send a message to my mentor right after this.”

Twilight turned back at the sound of the squeaky door opening to see Vice Principal Luna walking in with an exasperated expression on her blue face.

“Twilight Sparkle,” she said, giving her a greeting. She turned to her older sister, “Tia, Ms. Griffon and Ms. Dust’s detention has ended and requested to play a little—‘b-ball’ as they called it.”

The older sister nodded, “I guess that’s alright, as long as they leave before the janitor comes.”

Twilight was observing the room when certain pictures caught her eye. How old was Sunset when she first came into this world? “Principal Celestia, I hope you don’t mind me asking, but when did you first meet Sunset?”

Celestia turned back to look at Twilight. She knitted her brows together, “Well the first time my sister and I met her was when she came to apply to CHS as a freshman. We didn’t really think anything of it.”

Luna stood behind her sister, “Children usually come with their parents or guardians to register, but she came alone.”

Twilight nodded, “Do you mind showing the paperwork?”

Luna and Celestia made eye contact, contemplating whether or no to show the teenage girl before them the private information.

Luna finally turned around and opened up the black cabinet that sat on the left side of the wall. After running her fingers through a couple of vanilla folders, she pulled out a small folder and planted it down in front of Twilight.

A loud noise from outside made everyone turn their head at the door.

Luna frowned at the loud noise, suspicious on what Gilda and Lighting Dust were up to, “I’ll go check that out,” she waved goodbye to Twilight and left the room.

Twilight opened up the folder to find only a couple of papers regarding the information of Sunset Shimmer.

The first page held a photo of her along with her name, birthdate, her GPA, which was incredibly high, as well as her schedule. Twilight turned to the next page and furrowed her eyebrows at the social security number being displayed, as well as her address. Hmm... I wonder if these are fake...

Twilight looked up at the principal of the school, “Do you... have any proof that her address is real? Or any of her documents?”

Principal Celestina sucked in a breath, “No. At that time, we just assumed they were real. I’m—“

“You didn’t bother checking? What if these are fake? What if she’s been living on the streets from the start?”

The principal sighed, “Twilight, I know. After what you told me, I’m pretty sure she has been living on the streets. If you’d like, we could—“

Principal Celestia was cut off by an ear piercing shriek that filled the air.

While the principal looked confused, Twilight quickly stood up from her chair, instantly recognizing who that scream was coming from.

Twilight opened the door only to find Rainbow Dash out of breath with a haunted expression of her face.

“It’s Sunset...”

Author's Note

Sorry about the short chapter. Next one will be longer!

Thirteen: Fiyero

Please be okay, please be okay, please be okay... Twilight rushed out the door, following Rainbow Dash as she lead her down the hall and up the stairs.

As she got closer to the library, she could hear crying and labored panting. Twilight frantically pushed the door to the library open and zoomed over to where she heard the haunting screams coming from.

Twilight rounded the corner of the bookshelf to find a sickly looking Sunset being held by a panicked Rarity. The purple teenager gasped as she ran over to the pair, “Sunset? Sunset can you hear me?” She turned to look at Rarity, “What ha—“

Sunset gave out an ear-piercing shriek, causing the teenagers to cover their ears. Twilight tried to call for her again but the frail child did not hear a word she was saying.

“What do we do?” Rainbow yelled over Sunset’s screams.

“I-I—“ Twilight chocked back a gasp as she saw the new black veins on the girl’s arms and collarbone. She’s getting worse... Sweet Celestia she’s getting worse... I need to tell Princess Celestia... “Sunset? Honey it’s okay... just breathe... just—“

The frail child cut Twilight off with another harrowing screech, making the teenagers cover their ears once more. Sunset then stopped, her breathing was still heavy. She shut her eyes to slowly trying to catch and steady her breath.

“Sunset?” Twilight called, “Are you alright?”

Sunset didn’t answer for a while. She opened up her bloodshot eyes and stared up at the white ceiling, blinking very so often.

“Sunset?” Twilight tried again.

This time, Sunset turned her bloodshot eyes towards Twilight, “W-what’s wrong with me?”

Twilight froze. The girl has asked this question before and Twilight could never giver her the answer. Twilight still didn’t know, and guilt seemed to creep inside of her every time Sunset asked that question. But what is wrong with her? Did the elements cause this? No, they would do that... unless that’s how they wanted to punish her for stealing the Element of Magic. They turned Discord to stone, Luna was banished... I need to get to Princess Celestia. She’ll know what’s wrong... She’ll know what to do for sure... Twilight lowered her head, not wanting to meet the broken girl’s eyes, “I... I don’t know honey.”

Sunset sniffled at the response and looked back up at the celling. What’s wrong with me? Twilight still doesn’t know... will she ever know? I just want this to be over...

Twilight sighed, “Come on, we should get going,” she gently lifted Sunset off the ground and stood up.

Rarity grabbed Sunset’s sweater while Rainbow grabbed her backpack.

Just as Rainbow was about to sling the brown backpack over her shoulder, Sunset let out a small almost whimper-like sound as she staggered towards the rainbow haired teen.

“What’s up squirt?” Rainbow asked, trying to guess what the younger girl wanted.

Sunset briefly glanced at the sporty girl before shifting her eyes over to her brown backpack.

Rainbow quickly understood what the girl wanted and handed the backpack to the the small child. Sunset happily took it, pulled her Phoenix plush out of the bag, and slipped her backpack over her shoulders.

Rainbow smiled at her, amused at how she suddenly noticed how oversized the brown backpack really was for the red haired girl.

Twilight extended her hand out towards Sunset as the girl came back towards her. All three teenagers, along with the small red haired girl, headed out the tall library doors.

As they walked down the hall, Sunset once again observed the inside of the building. The walls were covered in posters, alerting the students of the different events and clubs going on at the high school.

Her curiosity about the strange school only grew when they passed by doors with small windows on them. She made an educated guess that they were classrooms, judging by the fact that many of them had names of certain subjects next to the doors. The school isn’t as big as the one in Canterlot, as far as she could tell, but it was still big. How did everyone find their way around the building?

Twilight lead the group downstairs to Principal Celestia’s office. When they arrived, Twilight paused before knocking at the door.

Twilight knelt towards Sunset, “I’ll be right back Sunset. Stay with them okay?” Twilight told the girl, who slowly nodded.

The purple teen knocked on the glass. After hearing a muffled ‘enter,’ Twilight slipped through the door.

Sunset whimpered and got behind Rainbow and Rarity.

“Don’t worry darling,” Rarity said, running her pale hand through Sunset’s red hair, “She won’t be long.

Sunset looked up at her and nodded. She turned around to face the opposite wall. She then noticed three pictures of the same girl wearing a crown. Sunset cocked her head, confused on why the evil looking girl looked so familiar. Those dresses, those crowns... she was sure she’s seen them before. The detail that confused her the most was the girl’s hair. Red with streaks of golden yellow... why does she have her exact same hair pattern? Who is she?

Before she can continue to rack her brain of the familiar pictures, Rainbow Dash raced over to the wall, plucked the pictures off the wall and tossed them in the nearby trash can.

Sunset’s eyes widened at the strange action. What did she do that for?

“Hey!” An angry voice rang out.

Sunset whimpered at the familiar voice she had just met not even half an hour ago. She had now forgotten all about the pictures that were now in the trash, and instead had her focus on the fast approaching teen.

Rainbow turned her head to where the voice came from, “Lighting,” she seethed, stepping in front of Sunset to barricade her from the yellow haired teen, “I thought I told you to stay away from us.”

Lighting Dust shook her head, giving her classmates a innocent smile, “Whatever do you mean Rainbow Dash? I’m just simply passing by.”

“I don’t care! Get out of my face or I’ll—” Rainbow fumed, not believing the teen’s innocent facade she was trying to pull off.

“Oh please Rainbow Crash, we all know you’re all bark and no bite,” Lighting teased, knowing which buttons to push to irritate her teammate.

Rainbow growled, trying hard not to let the taunts get to her.

As the girls continued to bicker, Sunset all the while was darting her eyes uneasily back and forth between the blabbering teenagers.

She hugged her Phoenix tighter to her chest only to be surprised that she didn’t feel it in her arms anymore. Looking down her at her arms, the red-haired girl concluded that her toy was gone.

Whimpering, she began searching the surrounding area around her for it. Sunset furrowed her brows when she didn’t see her favorite toy there. She glanced over past the tall girls and didn’t find her plush there either.

Maybe he’s in my bag.... She thought to herself, hoping she simply put her plush inside her bag. Much to her disappointment, the Phoenix wasn’t there. Sunset began to panic even more. Where could he be?

Picking at her lips, she slowly began to unconsciously drift away from Rarity and Rainbow as she continued the search of her missing plush.

She walked down the hall of green lockers, darting her eyes back and forth on the floor, hoping she would spot her toy.

As she was going to round the corner, she spotted the missing Phoenix sitting on the blue floor. She breathed a sigh of relief as she ran towards the plush.

To her surprise, the plush quickly darted around the corner. She halted, confused to how the red and yellow plush moved on its own. There’s no magic in this world... right? So how could he have moved?

She shook her head, dismissing the thought and quickly began running again towards where it disappeared to. She rounded the corner, glancing around the hallway to notice that the plush was again sitting by the other corner of the hall.

Wasting no time, Sunset sprinted across the hall towards it. The girl breathed out a sigh of relief when she finally held her toy in her arms.

Her relief quickly turned into confusion when she noticed a old brown rope tied around the Phoenix’s waist.

Sunset tried to untie the knot but being that it was tied on real tight, the small child didn’t have the strength to take it off. Instead, Sunset felt the rope in her hands, mentally contemplating why the rope was there. The better question was who put it there in the first place? And why was the plush being hauled around?

Sunset furrowed her brows and gave it a hard tug, thinking and hoping that it’ll detach from wherever it was coming from.

Sunset frowned when the rope didn’t come off and began trying to untie the knot once more.

Suddenly, the Phoenix flew out of her hands. Sunset let out a yelp and ran after it into a dark hallway.

Sunset slowed down, finally stopping when she realized where she was. She was in a dark hallway... and she was alone. She hated the dark. Too many things went wrong in the dark. Things that haunted her in her sleep. Things that haunted her very thoughts.

Sunset began panting as she tried to push away the nightmarish memory that began playing in her head. The child whimpered as she began to slowly back away. She had to get away. She couldn’t believe what she had done. She disobeyed Twilight. She left Rarity and Rainbow Dash without even thinking about the consequences. She shivered, thinking about what Twilight will do if she finds out that she left her friends.

Just as she was about to turn around, she felt a rough hand clasp around her mouth.

Author's Note

Hey everyone!
Like I said in my blog, I had to completely rewrite this chapter (as well as the next six chapters.) :facehoof:

I was able to fix about half of the chapters that I have already written. Now I have to make sure there isn’t any content of the deleted chapter in the new chapters. Cause that’ll be confusing for everyone.

I was also thinking about enabling the ratings. I disabled them from the beginning because I have absolutely no confidence in my writing. I posted this story to improve my writing skills as well as to grow more confident in writing.

So what do you guys think? Should I enable the ratings?

Fourteen: Searching

Sunset gasped, desperately trying to break free from whoever was holding her.

“Hold still you little runt!”

That voice... she knows who that voice belonged to. She had just meet her with the other girl. The realization made Sunset whimper, trying even harder to break free.

“Shut up!” Gilda growled, shaking the girl, “Shut up!” Gilda covered Sunset’s mouth with her hand and lifted the small girl off her feet, which only made her fidget even more.

Gilda quickly and quietly opened to door to the school yard. Once she was outside, she slowly closed the door and pulled out her phone. After a couple of seconds, she turned back to Sunset and smirked, “That was easier than I thought it would be. I can’t believe you actually fell for that!” Gilda howled.

Sunset whimpered, resulting in the towering girl tightening her grip on her even more.

“Oh quit your whining! Just shut up already!” Gilda gripped Sunset’s tear streaked face, “Why are you so young anyway? And what the hell happened to your arms an’ your face?”

Sunset sniffled, trying to make the teen let go of her.

“Hey! I thought I told you to stay still!” Gilda roared, slapping Sunset hard in the face.

Rainbow growled, trying not to let Lighting Dust see her annoyance, “Shut up Lighting! At least I don’t risk anyone’s life just to impress Coach!”

Lightning smirked, “Sure Rainboo.”

Rarity put a hand to her fiends shoulder, “Rainbow Dash, let’s just walk away. She only wants to get a reaction out of you.”

“Yeah, Rainy, listen to— Wait, never mind, I forgot you guys aren’t friends anymore. Not after that little scandal between the five of you freshman year.”

Rainbow clenched her fists, “That’s it!” Rainbow charged towards Lighting, only to stop when Lighting suddenly put a hand up, smirking.

Lighting Dust pulled out her phone and her smirk increased, “Anyways, see you later Rainbow Crash!”

Rainbow watched in disgust as her old friend left the scene, “Ugh.”

“Don’t worry darling,” Rarity reassured, “Just let it be.”

Rainbow nodded and turned around, “Sorry about that Sun—“ Rainbow stopped, surprised to not see the red haired girl was no longer with them, “Sunset?”

Both teenagers anxiously glanced around the hall, hoping to see some sign of the missing girl.

Rainbow began to panic. No, no, no no no! Twilight told us to watch her... “Sunset!” Rainbow called out, her worry increasing as her mind wandered to where the young girl might have gone. She picked up Sunset’s brown backpack, wondering why it was just left there. She wouldn’t have just left her backpack here...

Rainbow glanced at Rarity, was also starting to panic, “I’ll go find her!” She handed the bag to her, “Just... stay here in case she comes back!” And to tell Twilight...

Twilight walked into Principal Celestia’s office once more. She still felt as intimidated as the first time she walked into the room.

“Twilight,” Principal Celestia began, “Is everything alright?”

Twilight nodded, not really wanting to talk about the scene in the library, “Is her stuff ready?”

Vice Principal Luna handed the purple girl a decently sized brown box, “This was all the stuff in her locker.”

Twilight accepted the box and opened it up. The first thing she saw was the brown journal with a red and golden sun embedded on the front. This has to be Sunset’s copy of the journal that’s shared with Princess Celestia. She opened the book, flipping to the first page. Yep. No doubt about it. She closed the box and nodded, “Thank you,” she turned, already reaching for the doorknob.

“Hold on Twilight,” Principal Celestia said, stopping the teenager, “My sister and I ran her documents and we found that they are in fact fake. The signatures are forged and her address is also a fake.”

Twilight turned around, “Where does the address lead to?”

“An old restaurant,” Vice Principal Luna informed her.

Twilight sucked in a breath, “She probably was living on the streets.”

“If you’d like,” Vice Principal Luna began, “I could take you to that address, I have a feeling I know where she resided.”

Twilight nodded and the Vice Principal continued, “Tomorrow at eleven a good time?”

Twilight bit her lip, thinking about how Sunset reacted when she would depart from her, “Um... Yes, that would be alright,” Twilight finally said. She knew that Sunset would react, but it was important. Princess Celestia would want to know where and how her student had adapted to a foreign world.

Luna nodded, jotting the date and time in her planner, “Alright, where would you like to meet?”

Twilight thought for a moment, “I’ll probably be at Rarity’s.”

Luna nodded, jotting the information down, “See you there Ms. Sparkle.”

Twilight nodded and headed out the door. Twilight was confused when she noticed Rarity, looking very apprehensive, waiting for her right by the door, “Rarity what’s the matter?” Twilight turned to her right, expecting to see Sunset where she was standing before she went inside, “Where’s Sunset?”

Rarity bit her lip and took a deep breath...

“Sunset!” Rainbow called out, cupping her hands around her mouth as she walked down the hall.

Rainbow rounded the corner, anxiously stuffing her hands in her pockets. As she walked further into the hall her anxiety increased. She had hoped that Sunset was just around the corner, but she wasn’t.

She turned to the right towards the dark hallway. She quickly glanced around the room. When there was no sigh of the missing girl, Rainbow groaned, putting her hands to her head in frustration.

Just as she was going to turn around, she kicked something with her foot. Frowning, she picked up the mysterious object. She gasped as she realized it was the fiery-haired girl’s beloved Phoenix plush.

“Sunset!” Rainbow called once more as she shakily felt a rope attached to the toy.

As if on cue, Rainbow heard a wail coming from down the hall. She raced down to where she heard the sound without a second thought.

Rainbow charged at the door at the end of the hallway that lead to the school yard, “Sunset!” She called again once she got into the yard.

“Rainbow!”

The panicked teen whipped her head around at the sound of her name, knowing who that voice was coming from. Rainbow gasped in horror when she finally turned around and found the small child being firmly held in Gilda’s grasp. Sunset seemed to be desperately trying to break free but due to the older teen’s size and strength, she wasn’t doing much but looking like a squirming duckling.

Rainbow stormed towards the taller teen, “Let her go!”

“Not so fast Rainbow,” Gilda simpered, “Take one more step and just watch what happens.”

Rainbow halted, not wanting to risk Sunset getting hurt, “Come on Gilda! Don’t do anything you’ll regret! Let her go and I—“

Gilda smirked, “Nah, I don’t think so. I think this little brat is finally gonna get some payback,” then with a sinister smile, she looked down at Sunset and gripped the side of the girl’s face, “Ain’t that right Sunset.”

The trembling Sunset let out a whimper, frozen in fear at the way the bully said her name.

“Gilda just leave her alone! She didn’t do anything—“

“Oh she didn’t do anything? Let me take you back to last week: The Fall Formal. You really think she didn’t do anything?!” Gilda huffed, tightening her grip on the younger girl.

“She’s just a kid Gilda!” Rainbow shouted, “Just let her go and—“

Gilda’s smirk grew. She leered at Sunset, “By the way, what’s up with her face n’ arms? I don’t think I’ve ever seen something like that!” She snickered, “She looks like a freak!”

Sunset whimpered again, louder this time. Gilda cupped her hand around her mouth and laughed when the girl began to cry.

Rainbow felt steam come out of her ears as her vision became infused with red. Without thinking, she lunged at the bully like a bull. Gilda finally released her grip on Sunset as both she and her former friend came tumbling to the ground.

“I told you! Let. Her. Go!” Rainbow roared, pushing her further into the ground with each emphasis.

Gilda scoffed as she drove a punch to the right side of Rainbow’s jaw, making her turn sideways at the momentum.

Rainbow growled and returned the punch to Gilda’s left eye.

Gilda quickly recovered and narrowed her eyes in a menacing glare. She kicked Rainbow on her side, making her land sideways on the gravel floor. But then, to Rainbow’s surprise, Gilda quickly stood up and vanished around the back alleyway of the school.

Rainbow stood up and dusted herself of the dirt on her clothes. She stared at the back alleyway for a second, perplexed on why Gilda gave up on the fight so easily.

A whimper coming from behind her broke her of her thoughts. Rainbow turned around to find Sunset huddled up into a ball against the wall with her face buried in her hands.

Rainbow sighed, her heart shattering a little as she heard the girl’s ongoing cries. She picked up the Phoenix plush from off the ground, dusted it off and untied the tight knot. She stepped closer to the crying child, “Hey, Sunset?” The girl didn’t answer her, she kept on sniffing as if the rainbow haired teen hadn’t even spoken.

Rainbow took a deep breath, trying to remember what Twilight would do in this situation, “Sunset. It’s Rainbow Dash. ‘Member me? I...” she sighed, wanting to give up on this situation. She glanced at her hand which contained the girl’s toy, “Sunset, look who’s here for you.”

This time, the girl looked up, “Fiyero!” She cried out as she reached out for her comfort toy.

Rainbow handed the toy to the girl. Sunset closed her eyes and held it tightly to her chest. Rainbow took a deep breath, “Are you okay?”

Sunset sniffled, “That girl... she got me... she-she made me follow her and she got me,” the younger girl whimpered again as new tears began spilling out of the corners of her eyes, “I thought I w-was n-never going to see Twilight again.”

Rainbow, without another thought, hugged the crying girl. I swear next time I see her... Imma... “I’m sorry. This is my fault. I should’ve been watching you.”

Sunset stopped sniffling to look up at the sporty teen.

Rainbow continued, “I’m not gonna let this happen again, okay? I’ll protect ya.”

Sunset nodded, as she returned Rainbows hug.

Rainbow cleared her throat, wiping away the strange tears that formed in the corner of her eyes, “Well, we should get back to Twilight.”

Sunset nodded as they broke apart their hug and stood up from the floor. Before Rainbow could walk away, Sunset looked up at her, “Rainbow?”

Rainbow turned to the younger girl. Sunset slowly clasped her hands on the blue girl’s arms, hoping she knew what she wanted.

Rainbow’s eyes widened in realization. She wants me to carry her? Shocked, Rainbow blinked a couple of times, not really knowing how to answer the waiting Sunset, “Okay...” She finally said as she extended her arms.

Sunset smiled and leaped into Rainbow’s embrace.

Rainbow cautiously picked her up. Okay... never carried a kid before. Gotta take this slow... Sunset placed her head on Rainbow’s blue shoulder, making the sporty girl smile.

“What?!” Twilight shouted, “What do you mean she was gone?”

“Rainbow Dash is out looking for her outside,”
Rarity told her, hoping it would ease the tension.

Twilight began to panic, “Okay... Stay calm,” she told herself, “Stay calm... okay...” Twilight took a deep breath, “I’ll go check the gym, Rarity you check upstairs—“

“I’ll go check the front of the school,” Principal Celestia said, already heading that way.

“And I’ll look in the cafeteria,” Vice Principal Luna said, leaving the scene.

Rarity dashed off up the stairs while Twilight ran down the hall calling the girl’s name.

“Sunset!” Twilight called, starting to grow desperate, “Sunset! Where are you?” Oh please for the love of Celestia... please help us find her.

She quickly rounded the corners of the hallway, desperately trying to locate the lost girl. Just as she was about to turn another corner, the door at the end of the hallway opened up to reveal Rainbow Dash carrying Sunset in her arms.

Twilight breathed a sigh of relief as she raced towards Rainbow, “Sunset!”

Rainbow gently put Sunset down on the floor but the sniffling girl would not look at Twilight in the eyes.

“Sunset! Oh my gosh!” Twilight began, bringing the girl in a tight embrace. She quickly broke it, held the girl’s shoulders, and looked directly at the smaller girl eyes, “You scared me to death! I told you to stay with the girls! Why did you leave them Sunset?”

Sunset sniffled again as new tears began spilling out of her bloodshot eyes. She felt Twilight’s gaze but had yet to meet them.

“Um...” Rainbow began, trying to get Twilight’s attention.

Twilight glanced up at Rainbow Dash, who gave her a solemn look. Twilight gasped as she noticed the bruise on the left side of her friend’s jaw, “Rainbow... what happened to your—“

Rainbow looked away, swiping at her jaw as if the bruise would go away, “I’ll uh... tell you later.”

Confused, the purple teen turned back to look at the younger girl, who had her downtrend eyes still locked to the floor.

“Sunset,” Twilight said softly, finally noticing the dry tears on the girl’s amber cheeks, “I—“

“A-are you m-mad at me?” Sunset asked quietly, slowly meeting Twilight’s eyes.

Twilight blinked a couple of times. Is she mad at her? She was so scared that something bad had happened to her to even think about that. Twilight stared at the child in front of her. Sunset looked scared, she was visibly trembling, her lip was even quivering a little. Twilight took a deep breath, “No, no I’m not mad at you—“

“But I disobeyed you...”

“Well that may be but—“

“You’re gonna send me away now...” Sunset whimpered out, tears still spilling out from her eyes.

Twilight shook her head, “Sunset, I’ll never do that,” Sunset sniffled, bringing her eyes back to the floor. Twilight put a hand under the girl’s chin, “Honey, I’m not mad at you. And I’m not going to send you away.”

“P-promise?” Sunset sniffled out.

Twilight embraced the child, “Promise. Oh sweetheart,” Twilight said gently, stroking the girl’s hair, “I could never send you away,” Twilight tightened her embrace before letting go, “Come on, we should get back to everyone.”

Fifteen: What Happened After

Twilight, Sunset, and Rainbow Dash walked down the long hallway of green lockers to find Rarity, along with Vice Principal Luna standing by the door of Principal Celestia’s office.

Rarity immediately walked towards the trio, “Thank goodness you found her!” Rarity looked towards Rainbow Dash, “Darling! What ever happened to your—“

Rainbow shook her head, giving Rarity a ‘stop talking’ look.

“Twilight Sparkle,” Vice Principal Luna stepped up.

Sunset quickly ducked behind Twilight as the older woman approached.

Luna, noting the small girl’s reaction, paused, then decided it was best to stay in place, “Is she alright?”

Twilight frowned at the vice principal’s question “Yeah, I think so...”

Just then, the door to Principal Celestia’s office opened up. Celestia walked out the door, looking exasperated, “Twilight,” she started, “I’m glad you found her,” she then glanced at the inside of the room and turned back to face the group.

Before the principal could open her mouth, Rainbow Dash stepped forward. Celestia’s eyes winded when she noticed the bruise on the teenager’s jaw, “Rainbow Dash,” she signaled the athlete inside.

Rainbow nodded and quickly obeyed, leaving Luna, Rarity, and the two Equestrians behind.

“Please, sit Rainbow Dash,” Principal Celestia told the sporty girl, pointed to a third chair closest to the door in front of her desk.

Rainbow took a deep breath before sitting down. She took a glance at who was at her left.

Gilda—who now sported a bruise on her left eye—and Lighting Dust, both looked positively annoyed at being in the principal’s office, glared at the rainbow haired girl, desperate to take their anger out on someone.

Rainbow glared back. Wait, why is Dust here? Principal C must’ve caught Gilda running but Lightning? Oh. The blue teenager finally caught on, recalling when Lightning Dust confronted them outside the office. Rainbow fired more heat into her glare. Lightning Dust was their diversion.

Principal Celestia cleared her throat, “I assume you three know why you are here?”

Gilda huffed, rolling her eyes, “I didn’t do anything.”

“Oh really?” Rainbow snarled, nostrils flaring, “You call what you did nothing!”

“Shut up Dash!” Gilda roared.

“Enough! Both of you!” Principal Celestia declared, putting her hands up in frustration. She faced the blue teen, “Now Rainbow Dash, tell me exactly what happened.”

Rainbow sighed, trying to calm her rising anger, “Well, Lighting Dust came up to us and we started arguing. Then when she left I turned around and Sunset was gone,” she narrowed her eyes at Gilda, “I found her toy tied to a rope in the hallway and I found Sunset outside with Gilda.”

Rainbow paused as she felt steam come out of her ears again, remembering how scared Sunset looked, and the broken gaze she gave to the sporty girl, “She said if I remember correctly, ‘this little brat is finally gonna get some payback,’” she glared at Gilda, “She made fun of her too,” Rainbow finished by angrily crossing her arms over her chest, “She didn’t let her go until I knocked her down. And then she ran... after a few punches...”

Principal Celestina sighed, “Yes, I assume that Lighting Dust was the diversion and Gilda used Sunset’s toy to lure her away. Lighting Dust also warned you, Ms. Griffin, of when my sister or I was getting close to where you where? And I ended up finding you sneaking out the back alleyway of the school. Is that correct?”

Both teens had their arms crossed over their chest, saying nothing. Gilda had her eyes narrowed at the opposite wall of the room while Lightning kept her gaze stubbornly on the ground.

“Tell me, Ms, Griffin, what exactly did you intend to with Sunset Shimmer?” After no reaction from the teens, Celestia continued, “Because I can assure you that if you would’ve made it that far, I would have called the authorities, on the account of a teenager helping someone abduct a child from her guardians, while the other would be charged on the account of the prior statement as well as child harassment. Not to mention possible death treats to a six-year-old child?”

This time, Lightning wilted a little at the statement while Gilda remained strong.

Gilda rolled her eyes, “It’s not even school hours! You can’t do anything to us!”

Celestia tilted her chin upwards a little, showing the teenagers she means business, “I assure you I can. You two are still students on school grounds, meaning that I expect to obey school rules,” the principal raised an eyebrow when the teens stiffened.

“So, Ms. Griffin, Ms. Dust, what will it be? A week suspension after the break with in-house detention the following week, or a phone call to the police?”

Twilight sat with Sunset on the bench right outside the principal’s office. She was honestly still shaken up at Sunset disappearance. She didn’t exactly know what happened, and was puzzled at the fact that Rainbow had a bruise on her jaw and went inside Principal Celestia’s office.

Twilight glanced at Sunset, who was clutching her Phoenix and had her body leaned on the purple teen. Twilight sighed, slowly stroking Sunset’s hair. Though it had only been a few days since they’ve been together, the pony princess has grown attached to the little girl, and she couldn’t bear the thought of Sunset being lost, taken, never to be seen again.

Another thought popped in Twilight’s mind: the black veins. What was that about? Where did they come from? She made a mental note to herself that she needed to write to Princess Celestia. She would know for sure. As for now, all she can do is research on the couple of books she brought from Equestria.

The squeaky door to the office opened. To Twilight’s surprise, the human counterparts of Gilda and Lightning Dust emerged from the room, both looking annoyed and angry.

Twilight frowned, wondering what in Equestria were they doing in there. That’s when Sunset, who was still holding on to her, began to whimper. Twilight turned to face the girl, “Hey, hey it’s okay Sunset—“

Twilight stopped mid sentence when she noticed that the girl was once again trembling in fear. She kept her cyan eyes locked on Gilda, tears beginning to spill from the corners of her eyes.

Twilight glanced back at Gilda, who seemed like she was trying not to smirk. She turned back to Sunset. Is she scared of her? But why? She’s never even meet them before...

Rainbow Dash defensively stepped in front of Twilight and Sunset. Rarity glared at the two, crossing her arms over her chest in disgust.

“You two! Keep moving!” Principal Celestia ordered the two teenagers. They both nodded, giving one final glare at the skittish child.

Both principals of the school lead the teenagers out of the hallway.

When Gilda and Lightning turned to leave the scene, all eyes fell on Sunset, who was now being carried by Twilight.

“Shh... it’s okay sweetie. Sunset what’s the matter?” Twilight asked, putting a gentle hand to the girl’s face.

Sunset sniffled and shifted her eyes in the direction of the two teens, who were now turning the corner to leave. Sunset shook her head and buried it into Twilight’s shirt.

Twilight held the girl in her arms as she rocked her back and forth. She moved her eyes from the snuffling girl to look at her friends.

Rainbow sighed and knelt down in front of Twilight and Sunset, “Hey, its okay. They’re gone Sunset. Don’t worry, you’ll never see them again.”

Sunset turned her head in Rainbow’s direction, “B-but what if they find m-me? That girl is just going to trick me and g-get me again!” Sunset whimpered out.

All three teens kept their eyes sadly on the crying girl. Rarity and Rainbow particularly felt guilty about what happened. While the incident in the library might not have been their fault, this second incident was.

If only they were watching her more closely and not taking the bait from Lighting Dust, Sunset wouldn’t have been lured away.

Rarity knelt down, “Darling, I assure you they won’t. We’ll all make sure of that my dear.”

Sunset sniffled, buried her face in Twilight’s shirt once again and nodded.

Twilight meanwhile, was still confused. What happened while she was in the office? Why did Sunset seem so afraid of Gilda? She must’ve done something to her... She wanted to ask, but she didn’t want Sunset to have another panic attack. She figured that it would be best if she opened up on her own. Twilight sighed, “Sunset... we won’t let anyone hurt you again. I’m sorry we weren’t watching you more closely—“

Sunset chocked back a sob at the last statement. Twilight was blaming herself for what happened, and that made the girl feel even guiltier. Everyone was apologizing to her. If anything, she should be the one apologizing to them, not the other way around. She’s the one who disobeyed them. “No! I’m sorry! It’s-It’s all m-my fault!”

Twilight frowned, “Sunset how is it your fault?”

Sunset sniffled, “I was looking for Fiyero and-and I saw him at the end of the hall and then he moved. I k-kept following him and then that girl got me. I s-should’ve known better... I-I am a stupid filly...”

Twilight’s eyes widened at what the girl said, and she tightened her hug. That’s why she was so scared of Gilda... Twilight looked up at Rainbow, who seemed to be supporting a facade of anger, and guilt. She turned to Rarity, who looked equally guilty. Twilight then turned back to the crying child, “Sunset, don’t say that. It’s not your fault. Shhh... it’s okay. You’re here now,” she stroked the girl’s hair, “You’re safe. Shhh...”

Twilight looked up to see Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna returning. Both principals gave her an apologetic look then turned their attention back to the sniffling girl.

“Come on Sunset,” Twilight said after Sunset had calmed down, “Let’s—“ Twilight stopped when she noticed something pink peaking out of Sunset’s backpack.

Frowning she opened the backpack and pulled out a pink book, titled Matilda. When did this get here? She turned to Rarity and Rainbow, “Uh... who put this here?”

Rarity cringed, “I didn’t notice she put it in her bag,” she turned to her principals, “My apologizes.”

“Sunset,” Twilight turned to Sunset while handing over the book to Vice Principal Luna, “You should’ve have taken this—“

A cry escaped from the small girl, “I’m... I’m sorry! I w-wanted to know how it ended. And I... I was going to give it back after I was finished!” Sunset cried out, her guilt-filled eyes locked on Twilight, “I’m sorry!” She panted out, on the verge of another panic attack.

Twilight stroked the girl’s red hair, “Shh... it’s okay. You’re not in trouble Sunset. Shh... breathe... breathe...”

Principal Celestia stiffened and took a deep breath, “No need to apologize Sunset Shimmer. I understand your curiosity and love for books,” she nodded at the purple teen, “She can keep the book Twilight.”

Vice Principal Luna shrugged, “It’s not like our students read those children’s books anyway.”

Twilight nodded at the older women and handed the book to Sunset, who sniffled and hugged the book to her chest.

Sunset kept her head down, surprised that the older women spoke to her in a friendly tone. She was even more surprised that the principals didn’t punish her for taking the book.

She took several deep breaths before she sheepishly looked up at the women, reminding the sisters of someone like Fluttershy instead of the Sunset Shimmer that they once knew. “T-thank you...” she said in a soft whisper.

“Alright,” Twilight stood up and gently took Sunset’s hand, “Let’s get going.”

Sixteen: Seeking Answers

Sunset firmly gripped Twilight’s hand as they walked out of the school building.

Twilight glanced at Sunset, who was swiftly darting her eyes back and forth around the yard as they exited the school. She sighed, pulling the girl closer to her to make her feel more comfortable. Sunset wrapped both of her arms around Twilight’s arm, feeling grateful that the older girl was next to her.

Rarity unlocked her car and waited until Rainbow, Twilight and Sunset got safely into the car before going in herself.

Along the way, Sunset kept her head on Twilight’s shoulder while Twilight still had her arm wrapped around the younger girl, gently running her hand through Sunset’s red hair.

As they pulled up into Rarity’s driveway, Twilight noticed that Sunset had grown quiet. Sunset hardly spoke on her own but Twilight sensed an eerie silence grow over the young girl, “Sunset?” Twilight began, examining the girl, who was now leaning heavily on Twilight’s arm, “Are you okay?”

Sunset slowly shook her head once.

“What’s wrong honey?” Twilight asked, taking off each of their seatbelts. Twilight took a second examine the girl once more. Sunset had her eyes halfway closed, and looked a little pale, “Sunset?”

Sunset said nothing once more, trembling in response. Twilight frowned and slowly lifted the girl in her arms.

Rarity opened the door and Twilight set Sunset down on the couch once they got inside.

Twilight looked at the young girl more closely, “Sunset are you okay?” She asked again.

Sunset slowly lifted her head to meet Twilight’s eyes, “I don’t feel so good.”

Twilight sucked in a breath, “What’s bothering you?”

Sunset gave out a soft moan as she closed her eyes, tilting her head to one side, “My head hurts.”

Twilight put a hand to Sunset’s forehead. Hmm she doesn’t feel warm... “Rarity do you have a thermometer?”

Rarity nodded as she stood up from her seat and then disappeared around the corner.

Rarity quickly came back around the corner and handed the thermometer to Twilight, who took the small device and frowned.

“Uhh...” Twilight looked back up at Rarity, “How does this work?”

Rarity frowned before her eyes widened, “Oh sorry darling, I forgot our worlds have different levels of technology,” Rarity took the thermometer back and instructed Twilight on how to turn it on.

Twilight turned back to Sunset who was cocking her head at the device. When Twilight brought the thermometer closer to the girl, Sunset flinched, making Twilight pull her arm back, “Sunset what’s wrong?”

Sunset shook her head, “W-what is that thing?”

“It’s a thermometer. It’s used to measure temperatures. Usually these kind are to measure the temperature of ponies, or people who are sick.”

“Am... am I sick?” Sunset asked, her lips trembling as she awaited Twilight’s answer.

Twilight rubbed her lips together, “I-I’m not sure... Don’t worry, I don’t think you are. I’m just... making sure you aren’t getting... sick.”

Sunset watched Twilight as she answered her question. She wasn’t sure? So that means that she probably is sick.

Twilight cleared her throat, “Alright, can I take your temperature now?” Sunset nodded.

Twilight put the thermometer to Sunset’s mouth. Once the device beeped, Twilight took the thermometer out of the girl’s mouth and read the number. Twilight eyes widened. How can her temperature be at 50°F?

“Am I s-sick?” Sunset asked again, shivering in her seat.

Twilight glanced at Sunset then back at the thermometer, “No honey, but you’re temperature is a little... unusual—Sunset?”

Twilight widen her eyes in worry as she watched the small girl blanch right before her eyes. She was shivering and she looked frightened, “Sunset what’s the matter?”

Sunset was now shaking. Her eyes widened as she looked up at Twilight. Breathing heavily, she tried her best to signal to the pony girl what was going on.

Twilight’s eyes widened once again. Quickly, she picked her up and ran to the nearby bathroom.

“It’s okay, just let it all out. I’m right here. I’m not going anywhere,” Twilight told her as she pulled back the Sunset hair.

After all the nausea was out, Sunset was still breathing heavily. Whimpering, she nodded to Twilight that she was done.

Twilight sighed as she wiped the girl’s mouth and flushed the toilet, “Shh... it’s okay...” Twilight brought Sunset to a close embrace, “It’s over... its over.”

Sunset clenched her arms tightly around Twilight as her sobs filling the quiet household.

“Do you wanna go lay down?” Twilight asked her. When Sunset nodded, Twilight slowly picked her up and walked over to the living room.

Rainbow and Rarity were still there, anxiously waiting for the pair to return.

Twilight slowly set Sunset down on the couch, “Do you want some water?”

After getting a nod from Sunset, Rarity quickly ran off to fetch some water in the kitchen.

When Rarity returned, she handed the glass over to Twilight, who took it and handed it to Sunset.

Sunset slowly grabbed the glass. Before she could bring it to her lips, her hand twitched, threading to give out.

“Here let me help you,” Twilight said, gently bring the glass to Sunset’s lips.

Sunset didn’t protest and let the pony princess help her. After a couple of sips, she grimaced and turned her head away.

Twilight put the glass down and ran her fingers through Sunset’s hair as she laid back down and closed her eyes.

The group was silent for a while, watching as Sunset stirred slightly in her sleep. Taking a deep breath, Twilight looked over to where Rarity and Rainbow sat, “What happened?”

Rainbow meet Rarity’s gaze, both trying to remember what exactly had happened. Rainbow sighed, “Well, Gilda and Lightning Dust...” Rainbow took a deep breath, trying not to let her anger rise, “We were goin’ to go in the gym, but I heard that there was someone else there, so I went it and they were there,” Rainbow sighed, “When I left them, they followed me to the library... and they saw Sunset.”

Twilight’s eyes widened, “What did they do to her?“

Rainbow let out a exasperated sigh, “Gilda. She went right up to Sunset and—“ Rainbow sighed again, her expression turning angrier, “She-she called her a she-demon.”

Twilight eyes grew wide again, she turned to look at the sleeping child before facing Rainbow again. Twilight felt anger rise in her, “She did what?!”

Rarity sighed, “She was so frightened that poor poor dear... we had to convince her that they weren’t coming back...” she cringed, feeling guilty that they couldn’t keep their promise, “And then... she just... collapsed.”

Rainbow shivered, Sunset’s screams of agony still fresh on her mind.

Twilight sighed, “Rainbow,” she began, “What in Equestria happened after I went with Principal Celestia? Sunset said that she was scared they were going to trick her again—“

Rainbow huffed, not caring if her anger fizzled out a little, “Lightning walked up to us... she distracted us from Sunset and... when I went to find her, Gilda had her,” Rainbow growled, crossing her arms and closing her eyes, “She wouldn’ let her go ‘til I knocked her down.” They got away way to easy for Rainbow’s taste. If it were up to her, they’d be in jail for what they did.

Rarity nodded, “That’s when I assume Gilda ran and was caught by Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna?”

Rainbow nodded, “Yeah...” She looked down at her lap in shame, “It’s all my fault.”

Twilight shook her head, “Hey, it’s not your fault. No—“

“But darling, we had the responsibility of looking after her and—“

“I’m not blaming you girls. You two went after her when you noticed she was gone,” she got up from her seat and went over to her two friends. She brought them close and hugged them.

Rainbow rolled her eyes, “Okay okay,” she said, pulling away from the hug, “What did Principal Celestia tell you?” She asked, desperate to change the subject.

“Well, I told her what’s going on, and I asked about Sunset’s documents,” Twilight paused to look at the brown box by the living room entrance, “She said that they found out that the documents are fake.”

“What about her address?” Rainbow asked.

“That leads to a old restaurant, “Twilight sighed, “Vice Principal Luna is coming tomorrow to take me to... well I don’t exactly know where. She said she might have an idea of where she lived.”

After a long moment of silence, Rarity turned to Twilight, “Twilight darling, I know you said that you don’t know what’s wrong with her, but... do you have an idea?”

Twilight looked up at Rarity. She rubbed her lips together in concentration before finally sucking in a breath, “I... I’ve never seen anything like this back in Equestria. I’m not sure if she’s sick, or if the Elements of Harmony did something to her, or maybe it’s something else... I don’t know.” Twilight faced away from them to look at Sunset.

Both Rarity and Rainbow wilted at that. They at least hoped that she had an idea of what caused this... What do they call it? They have no clue of what’s going on...

Twilight got up from her seat and walked over to the brown box that contained Sunset’s things, bringing it to the center of the room. Both Rarity and Rainbow got up from their seats and knelt down beside her.

Upon opening the box, the group found Sunset’s journal, a couple of school supplies, and a copy of Sunset’s fake documents.

Rainbow pulled out a notebook, flipping through the many pages of notes. She stopped suddenly when a certain page caught her eye. She flipped back to that page and her heart sunk at what she saw. She flipped through another notebook with pages of similar writing. She grabbed another and found the same results. Overwhelmed, she slammed the notebook shut.

Rarity pulled out Sunset’s leather jacket that was left behind after The Fall Formal. Turning it to its back, she found two large gashes that cut through the worn leather.

Twilight pulled out Sunset’s journal and began quickly flipping through its pages, trying to search for something, though she didn’t know exactly what she was searching for.

Just then, the doorbell rang. Rarity got up from her spot on the floor to open the door. She returned with Applejack, Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy by her side.

Everyone quietly settled into their spots on the couch. Everyone’s eyes were upon the sleeping child next to Twilight.

After a couple of minutes of silence, Applejack spoke up, “Rarity told us wha happened,” her eyes were hard-set on Sunset, trying not to think about what the poor girl went through today.

Twilight lifted her head to look at her friend. She slowly nodded and sighed.

Fluttershy sniffled, “You really don’t know what’s going on?”

Twilight sadly shook her head, “I have no clue,” Twilight grabbed her blue backpack to pull out a couple of dusty books, “I might have some answers here though,” Twilight began frantically filling through her book labeled Mysterious Diseases.

When she found nothing, she began flipping through her second book labeled The Elements of Harmony, finding nothing once more. She flipped through her third book Labeled Mystical Creatures. Twilight paused before opening up her last book labeled Dark Spells and Curses. If I don’t find anything in here... Twilight rapidly flipped through the book, hoping to find at least some clues to what’s going on with Sunset.

Twilight froze when she came up to the last page. Since when does this book have a missing page? I never realized a page was missing... It must’ve fallen off—No. No that’s not it... it’s been ripped out...

“Did... you find anything?” Rainbow asked, her tone on the edge of wavering.

Twilight kept her head down, “No...”

“But... there’s another way of finding out what’s wrong, right?” Pinkie asked, her eyes brimming with tears.

Twilight sighed, “I... don’t know,” Twilight grabbed her book to show them the last page, “There’s a page missing... it seemed as though it’s been ripped out.”

“What about that princess of yours?” Rainbow asked, “She might know... right?”

Twilight shook her head a bit, trying to remember if the princess has ever told her about the last page of the book, “That’s the thing, I don’t know. She’s the one who gave me these books. She taught me everything in these books... Unless... unless she’s hiding something from me...”

Seventeen: The Notebook

Sweetie Belle waved goodbye to Apple Bloom and Big Mac when they dropped her off. She made her way up the drive way and up to the front door. The middle schooler pulled out her copy of the house key, unlocked the door and swung the door wide open, causing it to collide with the wall.

“Rarity!” Sweetie Belle shouted, stomping her way into the living room. Just as she rounded the corner, she realized that her older sister wasn’t the only one home. Ops... I forgot Rarity said they were going to be here tonight... and said to not come in the house like I usually do cause of... Sunset.

Rarity narrowed her eyes at her younger sister, “Sweetie Belle! What did I tell you about opening the door in that way! If you’ve made another dent in the wall—“

“I know, I know,” Sweetie Belle grumbled, “Mom and dad’ll take it out of my allowance.”

Rarity grumbled something under her breath as she walked out of the room to check if her sister did make a dent.

Sweetie Belle rubbed her elbow, and awkwardly waved a greeting to the group, which they returned. The CMC member’s eyes drifted over to the young girl who was gripping Twilight’s shirt. Sweetie Belle tried giving her a friendly smile, “Hi Sunset.”

Sunset froze up, her eyes locked on the middle schooler. She turned her face away from her and buried it into Twilight’s shirt.

Sweetie Belle formed her mouth into a thin line, glancing away from Sunset and turned her gaze towards Twilight, who gave her an apologetic smile.

Rarity retuned from the checking the front door, giving Sweetie Belle a glare, “You’re lucky you didn’t make a dent young lady!”

Sweetie Belle shrugged then blinked when she suddenly remembered what she was going to tell her sister, “Oh yeah, mom and dad aren’t coming home tonight. They’re having a—“ Sweetie Belle gaged, “Date night.”

Rarity nodded, “Well I guess we get the house to ourselves tonight.”

Sweetie Belle gasped, “Can we order pizza?”

Rarity grimaced, “Again?”

“There’s no such thing as too much pizza,” Pinkie Pie stated.

“I second that,” Rainbow said.

Rarity glanced towards Sunset, who’s eyes lit up at the mention of pizza, “Fine! But tomorrow, no pizza!”

“My goodness Sunset, you really do love pizza don’t you?”

Sunset, with pizza sauce all over her face, nodded back at Rarity.

Twilight laughed, wiping all the sauce off of the amber child’s face. Sunset smiled back up at Twilight after she finished cleaning her up and quickly went back to eating her pizza.

Sweetie Belle smiled at the scene, but she could not keep her eyes off of the black veins on Sunset’s arms. Those weren’t there yesterday... What could that be? I’ll ask Rarity about it later.

Sweetie Belle then meet Sunset’s gaze. The younger girl had her eyes locked on her. Sunset’s eyes darted back and forth, trying to figure out what the middle schooler was staring at. Her eyes then fell on her arms. Sunset’s breathing quickened a little, realizing that the pale girl was staring at the black veins. Sunset swiftly retracted her arms under the table.

Sweetie Belle quickly pried her eyes away, guilt setting in when she realized that the young girl knew what she was looking at. When Sweetie Belle looked back up, she noticed Rarity glaring at her. Sweetie Belle gulped. Uh-oh.

After everyone was done, they all walked to Rarity and Sweetie Belle’s living room.

“Sweetie Belle,” Rarity began in a hard tone, “May I speak with you please?”

Sweetie Belle gulped, but followed her sister out the living room and into the backyard.

Rarity faced her sister, “Sweetie Belle, I know it’s difficult, but please, try not to stare at her. She’s paranoid enough as it is.”

Sweetie Belle dropped her head down in shame, not wanting to meet her sister’s scornful gaze, “Sorry.”

Rarity sighed, “I know you are darling, please, just... try your best to be good to her... that poor dear’s had a terrible day.”

Sweetie Belle lifted her head at that, “What do you mean?”

Rarity sighed again, retelling what had happened in the morning as well as the events that occurred at CHS.

A tear escaped Sweetie Belle’s eye, “Is she... okay now?”

Rarity shook her head, “I don’t know darling, Twilight’s still trying to figure it out.”

Sweetie Belle lowered her head, “Oh.”

“Alright let’s get back before they come searching for us,” Rarity said as she stepped back inside.

Sunset watched as Rarity and her younger sister—Sweetie Belle, if she remembered correctly—walked out of the living room. She furrowed her brows, wondering why Rarity looked so angry and why she asked to speak with Sweetie Belle. Are they talking about me? They’re talking about me... No... Rarity said she wanted to be my friend. What if she’s lying? Like they all were lying...

Twilight looked down at Sunset, who was gripping on her shirt with one hand and clutching her Phoenix plush with the other. She noticed Sunset’s breathing was beginning to quicken, “Sunset are you alright?”

Sunset nodded, nervously picking at her bottom lip.

Twilight frowned at her response. Not wanting to make the girl uncomfortable—well, even more uncomfortable than she already seemed, Twilight just brushed her fingers through Sunset’s red hair, “Okay.”

Sunset whimpered, burying her face into Twilight’s shirt.

“Sunset? Are you in any pain?” Twilight asked, now convinced that something was wrong.

Sunset nodded, which made her whimper again, “My head still hurts.

Twilight put the back of her hand to Sunset’s forehead, “Hmm... you don’t feel any warmer,” taking the thermometer that was still on the side table, Twilight turned it on and put it to Sunset’s mouth. Twilight frowned when the numbers started going backwards from 90°F. Putting a hand to Sunset’s forehead again, she was shocked to find that suddenly she felt cold. What? How can she be at 45°F?

Twilight turned her attention back at Sunset, who was looking a little pale, “Sunset... are you cold? Do you want to lie down?”

Shivering, Sunset slowly shook her head, which made the girl immediately regret the action. She gulped down some nausea as she felt her head beginning to swirl. She then began to pant a little, not being able to keep the feeling of nausea down.

Twilight instantly recognized what was going on. Quickly, she brought Sunset in her arms and ran to the nearby bathroom.

After Sunset let out all her nausea, she began taking deep breaths, trying to get her breathing back to normal. The girl then began to softly cry, making Twilight wrap her arms around her.

“Shh... it’s okay. It’s okay,” Twilight took a bit of toilet paper to wipe the girl’s mouth, “Do you feel better now?”

Sunset sniffled, nodding back up at Twilight, “I am sick, aren’t I?”

Twilight winced, “It seems that way... don’t worry, if you are, I’ll take care of you, okay?”

Sunset nodded once more, too exhausted to do anything else.

“Is everything alright Twilight?” Rarity asked, glancing worriedly back and forth between the pair on the ground.

Twilight nodded, picking the sick child up from the floor, she walked out of the bathroom.

Rarity gave Twilight a concerned gaze as they walked back to the living room.

Twilight sat back down on her previous spot, setting Sunset down on her lap, keeping her head to where her shoulder was.

The group sat in silence, not knowing what else to do. Rarity handed Twilight a glass of water, which she handed to Sunset.

“Sunset,” Twilight looked down at the girl who had just finished drinking the glass of water, “I... I need to talk with the girls okay? I’ll be right outside talking to them...” Twilight paused, waiting for Sunset to react, “Is that okay?”

“No...” Sunset whimpered out, clenching on harder to Twilight’s shirt.

“Sweetie, I’m just going to be right outside. Only for a couple of minutes. I promise it won’t be for long...”

Sunset sniffled and nodded, not having the strength to plead her to stay any longer.

Twilight gently set her down on the couch, “Okay, if you need anything, just call me, okay?” Sunset nodded in response. Twilight smiled at her, placing a kiss to the girl’s forehead before she turned to grab a couple of books and signaled the girls to follow her.

Sweetie Belle got up from her seat but Rarity stopped her. She whispered something in her sister’s ear and the middle schooler nodded in response, sitting back down on the chair.

Sunset was left alone with the middle schooler. Sunset stared at her in silence, not moving an inch from where she was, her cyan eyes watching every movement Sweetie Belle made.

Sweetie Belle meanwhile, was trying her hardest not to stare at the frightened girl. She tapped her fingers along the chair’s armrests. The pale girl looked around the room, hoping to find inspiration for something to do. Her eyes landed on the box of crayons and the stack of papers of the shelf.

The pink and purple haired girl stood up from her seat and walked over to the shelf. She grabbed the box of crayons and a couple of papers. She then turned to Sunset, “Do you wanna maybe draw? Or color?”

Sunset blinked at the girl, shifting her eyes back and forth between the box of crayons and the stack of papers. She directed her eyes back to the pale girl’s face and nodded.

Sweetie Belle smiled, “Great! We can color on the coffee table, my mom says we’re not supposed to, but I do it anyways,” she set the supplies down on the wooden table and motioned Sunset to come over.

Sunset did not move, not knowing if it was a trap or not, she kept her eyes locked on Sweetie Belle.

Reading the girl’s hesitant body language, Sweetie Belle gave her a reassuring smile, “Hey it’s okay, I’m not going to hurt you.”

Slowly, Sunset hesitantly got off the couch and made her way over the where the pale girl was.

Sweetie Belle slid her a blank sheet of paper and placed the box of crayons in-between the both of them, “You can use these crayons if you want, or I have markers if you prefers those. I would’ve also have gotten the paint but my mom doesn’t let me paint in the living room,” Sweetie Belle opened the crayon box to reveal an enormous amount of fresh crayons.

Sunset carefully watched Sweetie Belle as she grabbed a couple of crayons and began drawing. The younger girl frowned. She’s never used her hands before. Usually in art class, she would use her magic. Now, since she didn’t have her horn, she would need to use her... hands.

Sunset slowly picked up an light orange crayon and brought it to the blank page. Strangely, it felt like she’s done this before, as if she’s used her hands to draw or write. But how can that be? She’s only been human for a couple of days... right?

Sunset was soon lost in her own drawing. It felt so easy. She let her imagination take her to wherever it wanted to go.

Sweetie Belle turned to look at the younger girl’s drawing, “That’s pretty good!”

Sunset gave her a shy smile and returned to finishing up her drawing. When she was finished she stood up from her spot on the floor and carefully placed her colorful drawing in her brown backpack.

Sweetie Belle looked back to her drawing and frowned, she’s never really been much of an artist. Hmm... what can we do now? She thought to herself, “Hey Sunset, do you wanna play a game?”

Twilight waited until all of her friends were in the hallway with her before Rarity opened the back door to head outside.

Twilight sighed, opening up her book and flipped to a couple of pages. They stood in silence for a while before Fluttershy surprisingly broke it.

“What did you want to talk to us about?” Fluttershy asked, nervously fidgeting with a strand of her pink hair.

Twilight took a deep breath, “There’s a missing page in one of my books,” she flipped the book open, “I think... I think Princess Celestia knows about it. She gave me this book. I need to send a message to her but I’m scared... what if it’s something bad? What if it’s something really bad? Or what if she doesn’t even know at all? W—“

“Simmer down now Twilight,” Applejack put a reassuring hand to her friend’s shoulder, “Ahm sure she’ll know what to do.”

“But what if she doesn’t? I have never seen anything like this! There’s nothing in these books even remotely related to what we are seeing. I don’t know what kind of sickness this is. And what if it’s contagious? Should I bring her back to Equestria? Or what if we are all already infected? Those black veins... And her temperature! It went down to 45°F just now! How is that even possible!—“

Twilight stopped, taking deep breaths, “Rarity, when the... veins were... growing, did she feel cold?”

Rarity shook her head, “On the contrary darling, she felt hot. I didn’t really think much of it at the time.”

“If she is sick, I think we should keep track of her temperature, her symptoms, and anything else. Rainbow can you pass me the notebook?”

Rainbow, who has been uncharacteristically the most silent in the group, was numbly staring at the notebook in her hands.

“Uh Rainbow?” Applejack called.

Pinkie, with her hair slightly flattened, waved her pink hand in front of her sporty friend’s face, “Earth to Rainbow!”

Rainbow blinked, “Huh?”

“Didn’ ya hear Twilight?” Applejack asked in worry.

“Darling are you alright?” Rarity asked, also concerned for her friend.

Rainbow Dash shook her head, “Yeah, I’m f-fine. I’m just... Here.”

Twilight took the notebook from Rainbow, trying to read her friend’s eyes. She opened the notebook, flipping through it to find a blank page. She suddenly stopped when her eyes caught a page filled with black ink. Twilight, after reading what was on the nightmare of a page, slowly lifted her head to face Rainbow Dash.

Confused, everyone in the group took a peek at the notebook.

The notebook had a page full of chaotic writing and drawings. That page was nothing short of a nightmare. Words and phrases held hauntings of the past while the drawings held the fight between sanity and oblivion.

Mistake
Alone
Mistake
Freak
You should be dead
Alone
The closet
Nopony loves you
MONSTER
Nopony believes you
The closet
Alone
Freak
The Bath
Drown
Glass
Stove
Burn
Knife
Bleed
Whip
The closet
Suffocate
Strangle
Freeze
Bleed
Die

Twilight closed the notebook after everyone went back to their places. Silence filled the group once more, not knowing what to make of the notebook that held the mind of a tortured soul.

Just as Twilight was about to open her mouth, everyone, including herself, whipped their heads around at the alarming scream coming from inside the house.

Author's Note

Hey everyone!
As some of you have noticed, I’ve changed the cover art. I just really wasn’t feeling the original one so I made another.

Also, do any of you know how to insert an image in the chapter? I’ve tried but it keeps telling me that the image is invalid. :fluttershysad:

Eighteen: The Closet

“Hey Sunset do you wanna play a game?” Sweetie Belle asked.

Sunset stared at the pale girl, not responding to her question. Play? Play what? Last time somepony asked me if I wanted to play a game I ended up being pushed into a mud puddle... and teased by everypony.

Sweetie Belle bit her lip at the girl’s reaction, “You don’t have to if you don’t want to. I was just—“

“W-what kind of game?” Sunset asked in a soft whisper.

The middle schooler barely managed to catch what the younger girl had said, “Well, we can go outside and play... uh we can play... tag?” When Sunset shook her head, Sweetie Belle frowned. Hmm... okay, she doesn’t like tag... “Okay... well then we can play... hide and seek?”

Sunset chocked her head, “Hide and seek?”

Sweetie Belle nodded, “Yeah, do you know how to play?” The younger girl shook her head.

“While one person hides, the other counts to sixty or something before they go find where they’re hiding. You get it?”

Sunset had her brows furrowed. After a couple of seconds, she nodded back at the CMC member.

Sweetie Belle stood up from the floor, “Come on, you can hide, and I’ll come find you. Okay?” When Sunset nodded, Sweetie Belle continued, “You can hide wherever you’d like, just not in my parent’s room. It’s the only room upstairs that has the door closed, so don’t hide in there, ‘kay?”

Sunset nodded again. “Okay I’ll count to 60, and then I’ll come and find you,” Sweetie Belle said, gently nudging the younger girl away from where she was, “Ready? Okay I’m gonna count now! One, two, three...”

Sunset made a mad dash to the couch and grabbed her Phoenix plush that sat on her previous spot on the couch. She then quickly left the living room and made her way up the wooden stairs before Sweeite Belle could count to ten.

When Sunset got to the top of the stairs, she furrowed her brows, mentally thinking about the best hiding spot. There was about five doors in total. The one on the far right was decorated with purple, obviously Rarity’s room. There was a bathroom and a closet door. There was a closed door next to the closet, most likely Sweetie Belle and Rarity’s parents room. At the end of the hall, close to Rarity’s room, there was an open window, letting in fresh air.

Shifting her eyes to the left, she saw a pink and purple room. That must be Sweetie Belle’s room! The girl smiled when she finally made up her mind. Sunset took a couple of steps into the pink and purple room when she heard meowing coming from the right side of the hall.

Sunset slowly turned her head to face the sound. A white cat had come out of the other bedroom. Frightened, Sunset took two cautious steps back. To her dismay, the cat began walking towards her.

Having never seen the girl before, the cat was examining her in confusion. When the cat hissed at her, the girl whimpered and accidentally dropped her plush.

Thinking the toy was hers, the white cat snatched the toy from the floor and began to scurry across the hall.

Sunset ran after the plump cat, causing it to throw the toy to the nearby closet once it realized that it was not her favorite toy. Sunset quickly went to where the toy was thrown.

Sunset picked up her plush, holding it close to her. When the girl was about to step out of the place where it landed, the door was suddenly slammed shut, locking Sunset in.

Sunset began to breath heavily when she realized where she was. She was in a closet. A dark, enclosed closet. She began to hyperventilate and tremble as haunting memories became flooding back.

***

“Don’t m-make me go back in there! I promise I’ll be good...”

“Maybe you should have thought of that before you disobeyed your father. Now you’ll pay for what you did.”

***

Sunset whimpered and let out a scream, remembering the pain that her father had inflicted in her every time she was locked in the closet. Sometimes she would spend hours in there. Or even a full day! She tried her best to be good, but her best was never good enough for mother and father. She would always end up locked in the closet...

“58... 59... 60! Ready or not, here I come!” Sweetie Belle shouted, removing her pale hands from her eyes.

Sweetie Belle rubbed her chin. Hmm... maybe she went into the kitchen. Sweetie Belle went on over into the kitchen and looked under the table. Next, she checked behind the chairs. Nope not there.

She went into the downstairs bathroom, checking behind the door and in the shower. She’s not there either. Hmm... she’s gotta be upstairs then! Sweetie Belle raced up the stairs and checked her room.

Just as she was about to look under her bed, she heard a terrifying scream coming from down the hall.

Twilight ran inside the house, knowing who that scream was coming from. Oh my gosh please don’t tell me she’s worse... Sweet Celestia please don’t be worse...

When Twilight got up the stairs, she saw Sweetie Belle standing by the small closet in the hallway, opening up the door.

What they saw truly broke their hearts. Sunset was curled up in a ball in the corner of the small closet. She was trembling furiously, her sobs shaking her small form.

“How the hell did she get there?” Rainbow whispered what everyone else in the room was thinking.

Rarity turned her face towards the open window. She walked over to it and shut it closed. This window is always slamming the bedroom doors shut.

Twilight knelt down by the door, “Sunset...” What happened? How did she get in here? Why is she... Twilight then remembered a word written in the notebook: The Closet. The closet? Oh the closet... THE closet. “Sunset, sweetie, everything’s okay. No ones gonna hurt you. It’s Twilight, I’m here Sunset.”

Hearing the familiar and gentle voice, the trembling girl looked up. Her bloodshot eyes were locked on the purple girl. She seemed scared, unsure, and untrusting. The girl took several deep breaths before meeting Twilight’s eyes, “T-Twilight?” Sunset asked as several tear drops were still falling over her amber cheeks.

Twilight breathed a sigh of relief, “Yeah Sunset... it’s me.”

Sunset whimpered and put her back head down in-between her legs.

Twilight turned back to look at her friends, not knowing how to handle this situation. While Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy were comforting each other, Applejack had her face away from the group. Rarity had Sweetie Belle in her embrace. Rainbow Dash watched Sunset with sullen eyes.

Twilight took a risky step forward, making Sunset flinch involuntary, the motion making her bump her shoulder onto the back wall of the closet. Twilight recoiled backwards, “Sunset, it’s okay. You know I’m not gonna hurt you. I—“ Sunset whimpered again, making Twilight’s heart shatter once more, “Sunset, I promise no one here’s going to hurt—“

Sunset began to cry, clutching her Phoenix closer to her. Twilight stepped into the closet and held her girl in her embrace as she cried.

Twilight rocked her back and forth in her arms, “Shh... it’s okay. You’re safe, you’re safe.”

“D-don’t leave me! Don’t leave me!” Sunset cried out, clutching onto Twilight’s shirt.

“I won’t, I promise... I promise, I’ll never leave you Sunset,” Twilight told her as she brushing her hand through the child’s red hair. Twilight stood up, carried the girl in her arms and walked out of the dreadful closet.

Author's Note

Here’s the chapter for this week everyone! I hope you all enjoyed the read!

I’ve added a little something to Chapter 6: The Following Day. It’s not much, but it is an extra scene so feel free to go back and see if you can catch the added scene!

Also, does anyone know if we’re allowed to take quotes from books? Like if I wanted a character to read a line off of a book, is that fine or is that not allowed?

And have a Happy Thanksgiving to those who celebrate it! :pinkiehappy:

Nineteen: The Letter

The melancholy group walked down the stairs and into the living room. Twilight sat on the couch, still holding the weeping child in her arms.

“Are you hungry?” Twilight asked the girl, when she finally stopped crying. Twilight felt Sunset’s head shake no, “Are you thirsty?” Again the girl shook her head. Twilight sighed and glanced around the room with her friends.

Rarity moved over next to Twilight and opened Sunset’s brown backpack, pulling out the pink book, “Sunset, maybe this will make you feel better?”

Sunset turned to face Rarity, her face lit up when she spotted the particular pink book she had been reading earlier.

Rarity smiled and handed the book to the child’s waiting hands.

Twilight furrowed her brows, now getting a closer look at the book, she realized that it was a chapter book, and not a simple picture book as she had originally thought, “Sunset, you were reading this book?”

Sunset shrunk at Twilight question, quickly closing the book and leaving it to her side.

“I’m not mad at you Sunset,” Twilight reassured her, “I’m just... When did you learn to read?”

Sunset recovered, slowly meeting Twilight’s eyes, “I don’t know, I just remember that I’ve always been reading.”

Twilight blinked at her, not knowing what to make of this new discovery. Curious she picked up the book from the couch, “Let’s see, can you read this line for me?”

Sunset scooted closer to Twilight so that she can see the book, “It is bad enough when parents treat ordinary children as though they were scabs and bunions, but it becomes somehow a lot worse when the child in question is extraordinary, and by that I mean sensitive and brilliant.” When she finished, Sunset looked up at Twilight, waiting on her approval.

Twilight’s jaw was opened in shock. This is a difficult book to read for seven-year-olds, let alone a six-year-old! I began reading chapter books when I was a little older than her. Twilight shook out of her trace and smiled at Sunset, “Good job Sunset, you read it really well!”

Sunset beamed at the compliment, “Can... can I continue reading it please?”

“Sure sweetie,” Twilight said, handing the book back to her.

Sunset happily took the book and began intensely focused on getting back to the story that she desperately wanted to know the ending of.

Twilight watched Sunset as she flipped through the book. She couldn’t help but smile to herself, remembering when she was a filly and all she wanted to do was to be left along with a good book. The line that she read aloud definitely applied to her. Being in Celestia’s school of gifted unicorns, she had her fair share of intelligent individuals. She could see that even from a young age, Sunset was intelligent. It saddened Twilight a little. If only her parents paid more attention to her, she could have gone far. She would’ve accomplished so much. Instead, her parents chose to neglect and abuse her, leading Sunset to walk a dark path alone.

The rest of the group followed along, smiling at the little bookworm.

Sweetie Belle watched the girl with a smile on her face. She felt really guilt about what happened upstairs. She still didn’t fully understand what happened. Rarity told her that Sunset was abused by her parents when they were going to the mall but... Did something trigger her? That’s what must’ve happened. But... what? Sweetie Belle shuttered, she wasn’t sure she wanted to know.

Sweetie Belle looked back up at Sunset, who eyes seemed to be growing heavier and heavier by the second. “Uh, Twilight?” Sweetie Belle whispered.

Twilight turned to face Sweetie Belle and followed where the middle schooler was pointing. Twilight sighed a little, taking the book out of Sunset’s hands and laying her down on the couch.

Sunset did not protest, she let Twilight lay her down and she closed her heavy eyes, quickly drifting off to sleep.

Twilight continued looking sadly at Sunset. The episode from earlier and what happened upstairs must’ve exhausted her.

Once Twilight made sure the child was asleep, she turned to the pale middle schooler, “Sweetie Belle... do you know what happened?”

Sweetie Belle winced, not wanting to look at the purple teen, “Well, when you guys left, I asked her if she wanted to color, so we did,” she pointed to the coffee table where the crayons were, “And then we started playing hide and seek,” Sweetie Belle sighed. It was probably not the best idea... “I was counting... and then I started looking for her... and I heard a scream coming from the closet...”

Twilight glanced at her friends, all thinking about the word closet being sprawled out over and over again across the world page. Taking a deep breath, she turned to Sunset, who was still sleeping peacefully.

Sweetie Belle sniffled, “I’m sorry, I don’t know what happened... If I would’ve known... W-why is she scared of the closet anyway?”

Twilight meet her friends’ gazes once more, not knowing how to answer the middle schooler’s question.

Rarity took a shaky breath and walked over to her sister, “Sweetie Belle,” she began, “Sunset...” she took another shaky breath, “Remember how I told you that Sunset was abused by her parents?”

Sweetie Belle furrowed her brows, “Yeah...”

Rarity took a deep breath, thinking how to tell her younger sister the evil acts of the person Sunset was forced to call father, “Well, we’ve made the assumption that... her father—her father would... h-harm her in the closet...”

Sweetie Belle stared at her older sister for a while, her eyebrows were furrowed in concentration, trying to figure out what exactly she was trying to tell her. Her father? What could he possibly... The middle schooler’s eyes widened, tears began brimming her eyes as the realization dawned on her, “You don’t mean...”

Rarity sighed hugging her sister as she softly cried.

Sweetie Belle looked down at her lap, “I’m sorry! If I would’ve known, I wouldn’t have—“

Twilight shook her head, “No, it’s not your fault Sweetie Belle, you didn’t know...”

The whole room went silent after that. Everyone was either looking at the floor or at the sleeping girl. After a couple of minutes, Twilight grabbed the notebook on the side table, flipping to a blank page, she grabbed a pen and jotted some notes down.

“What are you doing Twilight?” Fluttershy asked, carefully trying not to make any loud noises.

Twilight didn’t look up from the notebook, “I’m writing down what’s been happening these past few days. Also, I’m taking note of her uh... symptoms today. Let’s see about 30 minutes ago her temperature was at 45°F. But right before that it was at 50°F—”

“Woah, woah, woah,” Rainbow interrupted, furrowing her brows together, “Her temperature was at 45? That’s like... not normal.”

Twilight shook her head, “My thoughts exactly. I don’t know why she was cold all of a sudden. She was colder than average.”

“And... what does that mean?” Pinkie hesitated.

“I don’t know Pinkie,” Twilight said, running her hand through her hair, “I... I really don’t know what’s going on,” Twilight sighed and put the pen to the paper again, “Rarity, do you have an idea of what her temperature was?”

Rarity bit her lip, trying to recall the moment, “Well, I’m not sure darling. She did feel warmer than a child usually should be.”

Twilight tapped the pen to her chin, “Okay, let’s say she was at higher temperature than normal, and that was...” she mentally calculated in her head, “About two hours ago? Maybe three?” Twilight looked up at both Rarity and Rainbow Dash, “How quickly did the... veins grow?”

Rainbow Dash sighed, “Pretty quickly. And she looked like she was in real pain.” Rainbow shut her eyes, trying to drown out the memory of the child’s screams of agony. I hope I never have to hear those screams again... Rainbow opened her eyes to look at the sleeping child. Somehow, deep in her gut, she knew that she was wrong.

“I’d say about two minutes? Possibly three?” Rarity added.

Twilight wilted at the observation, “Okay,” she jotted it down, “She also had nausea when her temperatures as at 50 and at 45... she said she had a headache when she woke up...”

Rarity put a hand to Twilight’s shoulder when her friend looked down in shame, “Darling, all that matters is that she’s fine now—“

“But she’s not fine!” Twilight cut her off, “She’s not! Look at her! She’s getting worse and I don’t know what it is! I don’t know...”

Twilight was suddenly embraced by Fluttershy. Taking a deep breath, Twilight returned the comforting embrace, “I’m sorry.”

Fluttershy shook her head, “We all want to help her. Remember that we’re all in this together.”

Twilight sighed again before remembering something that she’s been wanting to do, “Can someone pass me the journal? I’ve been meaning to message Princess Celestia about Sunset’s... condition.” I should have messaged her sooner, instead of trying to figure this out on my own.

Pinkie Pie handed the book over to Twilight, who began flipping to the next blank page of the book. Twilight took a deep breath before grabbing a pen and began writing.

Spike,
I need you to send this letter to Princess Celestia. Tell her that it’s urgent. Okay? Don’t read it!

The message sent. A couple of seconds later the book began to glow and a new message appeared.

Alright, I won’t read it. Is everything okay over there? Do you need me to come over?

Twilight sighed, putting two fingers to the bridge of her nose. Though she appreciated her loyal assistant’s concern, it was not the best idea for Spike to come.

No. Everything’s fine. I just need to ask the Princess something. Alright the next page will contain the letter. DON’T READ IT SPIKE!

Dear Princess Celestia...

Author's Note

Finally the letter has been sent...

Book referenced:

Matilda by Roald Dahl

Dahl, Roald. MATILDA. Jonathan Cape, 1988.

Twenty: Burn

Sunset awoke with a jolt. At first, she did not know where she was. After blinking a couple of times, she recalled that she was at Rarity’s.

“Sunset?”

Sunset looked up to see Twilight’s purple face watching her. She positioned herself to sit up but stopped when she suddenly felt dizzy.

“Are you okay? You wanna lay back down?” Twilight asked her.

The amber girl nodded, trying to blink back her blurry vision.

“Do you want water? Are you hungry?”

Sunset nodded, trying to sit back up. Suddenly she felt of wave of nausea hit her. She whimpered, breathing heavily.

Twilight nodded, quickly speeding the girl into the bathroom, “It’s okay, just take all the time you need. I’m not going anywhere.”

After the girl was finished, Twilight flushed the toilet. The small girl whimpered as she cried into Twilight’s embrace.

“Shh... it’s over. It’s okay...” Twilight put a hand to the girl’s forehead. Hmm... she feels warm. Twilight was about to grab the thermometer to check the girl’s temperature when she remembered that a pony’s—well human in this case—temperature rise after nausea. “Come on, let’s go back into the living room.”

Twilight carried the sick girl in her arms as she walked out of the bathroom and into the living room. She gently placed her on the couch and offered the girl some water, “Here sweetie, drink water.”

Sunset slowly took the glass in her hands and drank it half way. She shook her head and handed the rest to Twilight.

Twilight took the glass, placing it onto the side table next to Sunset. Twilight watched in worry as Sunset closed her eyes, seeming too exhausted to do anything else. Twilight sighed, lifting the blanket to the girl’s shoulders.

Twilight slowly got up from the couch after making sure Sunset was asleep and walking into the kitchen where her friends were.

Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy were sitting together at the counter while Rainbow Dash, and Applejack were at the table. Rarity was standing by the window, her forlorn gaze shifted over from the window to Twilight as she heard her come in.

Hearing footsteps, Fluttershy got off of the stool and made her way over to Twilight, “Is she okay?” Fluttershy whispered.

Twilight closed here eyes, “She threw up again, and she’s asleep now. Where’s the notebook? I need to write it down.”

Rainbow sighed as she passed Twilight the notebook.

Taking the notebook and grabbing the pen, Twilight checked the clock and began writing it down.

Nausea, 6:30pm. Felt warmer than before, looked drowsy and exhausted.

Twilight sighed, clicking the pen closed and placed her face in her hands. After a deep breath, Twilight lifted her face, “I should go watch her—“

Fluttershy put a hand to Twilight’s shoulder, “I’ll go, you should rest Twilight.”

Twilight shook her head, “Fluttershy—“

Fluttershy shook her head as well, “You’re exhausted. Rest. I’ll watch her, don’t worry,” and with that, Fluttershy left the kitchen without another word.

Twilight watched her shy friend leave the scene. She sighed again and she sat down at the table with Applejack and Rainbow Dash. She turned to Rainbow Dash, “Any word from Spike about Princess Celestia?”

Rainbow opened the journal, turned to the last page and shook her head, “Nope.”

Twilight sighed once more. Why wasn’t the Princess answering? She usually responses immediately. Twilight couldn’t shake the feeling that the sun princess was hiding something. Something is going on. Why was a page ripped out of my book?

“Twilight?” Rarity called.

Twilight turned to her pale friend, who was looking very concerned.

Rarity put her pale hand on Twilight’s shoulder, “Why don’t you go upstairs and rest for a bit?”

Twilight shook her head, “I have to stay here in case Sunset—“

“Sunset is resting right now. And you should be too,” Rarity told her, giving her a determined stare that told Twilight she won’t back down.

Twilight rubbed her lips together at the suggestion. She was tired, but she couldn’t bring herself to relax. Princess Celestia hasn’t written back and it bothered her very much, “No it’s okay. I’m fine Rarity.”

“Ah think ya should go rest sugarcube,” Applejack told her, “Ya look exhausted.”

“I’m fine, I just wanna be here when Sunset wakes up. I—“

“Twilight, you need to take care of yourself,” Pinkie Pie interrupted, “You can’t function if you don’t rest.”

“Pink’s got a point.” Rainbow said.

Twilight glanced around the room at her friends. Each one of them giving her the same look Rarity had. Realizing she wouldn’t win this argument, Twilight sighed once again in defeat, “Okay...”

Rarity put a hand to her friends shoulder again, “Come darling, you can use my bedroom.”

Twilight nodded. She still didn’t want to rest but she knew her friends had a point, so she just let Rarity lead her to the bedroom.

“If you need anything, Sweetie Belle’s right down the hall,” Rarity told her before shutting the door closed.

Twilight sat on Rarity’s bed, regretting not bringing her backpack upstairs with her. She could’ve used this time to further research. Twilight thought of sneaking back downstairs to grab it, but her friends would stop her.

Twilight took a deep breath before she laid down on the plush purple bed. She found that she felt a lot tired that she first assumed. I guess I could try to get some sleep...

Fluttershy glanced over at the sleeping child who was curled up to one side, seeming to be uncomfortable. Fluttershy pulled the blanket closer to Sunset’s shoulders, hoping it would help.

Sighing, she faced away from the girl. She couldn’t bare to see anyone suffer. Even though Sunset Shimmer was a bully, she always tried her best to be kind to her. She wouldn’t have wished this suffering on anyone, not even the old Sunset Shimmer. She hated seeing her in pain. She’s a child. One that had to grow up so fast.

A tear drop fell from Fluttershy’s eyes thinking about all the horrible things written on the notebook. Fluttershy wiped the tears off of her cheeks. Oh dear, why do I always get so emotional?

A whimper from Sunset brought Fluttershy out of her thoughts. Looking over at the girl, Fluttershy noticed that she was trembling. Frowning, Fluttershy pulled the cover up more.

Sunset kept on whimpering, now beginning to jerk around in her sleep.

Fluttershy quickly stood up from the couch and knelt down next to Sunset. She herself began to tremble with the sight. Oh my goodness. Oh my goodness, what should I do?

Fluttershy gently put her yellow hand on Sunset’s shoulder, “Sunset?” She managed to choke out. Sunset wouldn’t wake. She kept on shaking. With a jolt, the pink haired girl realized she was having a seizure.

Panting, the animal lover mentally went through what she remembered her parents told her about people having seizures. Fluttershy quickly checked her watch. Okay, I need to get her turned her to her side... Gently, she turned her to one side and put a soft pillow underneath her head... Remove any sharp objects nearby... Just in case, Fluttershy removed the blanket... Check the time... 7:10, it’s been a minute.

Finally Sunset stopped, she was breathing heavily and had her eyes half open, eyes staring ahead.

“Sunset?” Fluttershy called, “Are you alright?”

“Wha happened?”

Fluttershy turned around to see four of her friends standing by the living room entrance, “She just had a seizure,” she whispered. She turned back to Sunset, “Sunset can you hear me?”

Sunset slowly blinked, her eyes were still half closed.

Taking that as a no, Fluttershygot closer to the child, “Can you hear me Sunset?”

“Should I get some water?” Rarity asked, already stepping out of the living room.

Fluttershy shook her head, “Not until she’s fully awake,” she gingerly took the small girl’s hand, “Sunset?”

This time, Sunset blinked twice and looked at Fluttershy right in the eye as she slowly nodded.

Fluttershy breathed in a sigh of relief, “Do you know what’s my name?”

Sunset nodded, “Flutter-Fluttershy.”

The animal lover smiled, “Good. Can you tell me your name?”

“Sun... Sunset Shimmer,” the girl croaked out.

“Good,” Fluttershy said, feeling a little more relaxed. Let’s see... what else can I ask her...

“I’m tired Fluttershy...” Sunset told her, already starting to close her eyes again.

Fluttershy gently ran her fingers through Sunset’s hair, “I know sweetie... I just needed to make sure you were okay first. Do you want some water?”

Sunset nodded and off Rarity went into the kitchen. She quickly returned, handing Fluttershy the full glass of fresh water.

Fluttershy took the glass, and motioned for Pinkie and Applejack to sit her on the couch. They both gently lifted her from the ground and sat her next to Fluttershy.

“Water?” Fluttershy asked the child next to her.

Sunset nodded and Fluttershy helped her drink the water. After a couple of sips, Sunset pulled away, “Can I lay down?”

Fluttershy nodded, taking the glass away, “Yes, you can sleep now if you want.”

Fluttershy carefully watched the girl as she laid back down and clutched her Phoenix plush. Soon, Sunset was fast asleep once more.

“Should we tell Twilight?” Pinkie asked.

Applejack shook her head, “We’ll tell ‘er when she wakes up,” she gave out a huff and crossed her arms over her chest, “She’s been at it all day with them books.”

“Are you sure—“

“Ah know. She ain’t gonna like it,” the farm girl interrupted, “But she needs rest too. It ain’t gonna help if she’s too tired ta help Sunset.”

Twilight yawned, sitting up in Rarity’s bed. She furrowed her brows and glanced around the room. I guess I did need the rest...

She got off the bed, furrowing her brows even more, confused on why the house was so silent. She fixed the bed to how Rarity had it before and headed out the door.

As she walked down the stairs, Twilight could hear quiet conversations amongst her friends.

Twilight stepped into the living room as her friends all turned towards the sound of footsteps.

“How did you sleep darling?” Rarity asked her.

Twilight shrugged, “I guess I really needed it,” Twilight glanced around the room at her friends, wondering why they all had the same anxious expressions on their faces, “What? Did something happen?”

Applejack cringed, “Uhh... Ah think it’s best if Fluttershy tell ya.”

Fluttershy’s eyes widened as she moved her eyes from Applejack to Twilight. She took a shaky breath and cleared her throat, “Umm... she uhh... she had... a seizure,” she squeaked out.

Twilight eyes widened and then narrowed, “What?!”

“Now Twilight, before ya—“

“Why didn’t anyone wake me?” Twilight asked, cutting the farm girl off. She ran over and knelt next to the still sleeping Sunset, “Tell me exactly what happened.”

Fluttershy shrunk at Twilight’s tone, “Well, when I was watching her, she seemed to be really uncomfortable. Then... I saw the signs of a seizure. I remembered what my parents told to do when someone has a seizure, so I did that. It lasted for about a minute,” Fluttershy wilted, “She wasn’t fully aware of her surroundings when the seizure stopped. She said she was tired but I made sure she was alright before we gave her water and I let her sleep.”

Twilight was silent the whole time. And I wasn’t here for any of it... “Why didn’t anyone wake me?”

Applejack crossed her arms, “Twilight ya looked exhausted! Fluttershy knew wha to do. Ya needed to rest!”

Twilight hung her head low, “You’re right. I’m sorry. I’m just...”

The group heard a whimper coming from the couch. Sunset was tossing around, her face scrunched up in distress.

“Shhh... you’re okay Sunset. I’m here,” Twilight said, caressing Sunset’s hair.

Sunset began to pant, “My head...”

Twilight put a hand to Sunset’s face. Hmm... she definitely feels warm... “I’m going to take your temperature again okay?”

Sunset nodded as she watched the older girl turn on the thermometer with a beep. She opened her mouth when Twilight put the device to her lips.

Twilight anxiously watched as the thermometer’s numbers rose. She took her eyes off of the thermometer for a second to watch the shivering child. Sunset has her eyes half closed and her hands clenched to Twilight’s shirt. The young girl definitely looked sick. If it wasn’t for the veins peeking out of her shirt and spread across her arms, Twilight would have guessed she had the common flu.

Finally, the thermometer went off. Twilight gently took the device out of the girl’s mouth and froze. 104.5°F?! Twilight put a hand to Sunset’s forehead. Okay. She’s definitely warmer than before...

Sunset gasped, her hands were clenched around her shirt, sweat was dripping from her face.

Twilight put a hand to Sunset’s shoulders, “Sunset? What’s wrong?”

She said nothing. Her eyes were tightly closed as she began to tremble.

Twilight trying to keep her own breathing steady, put her hands on Sunset’s hands, “Breathe Sunset... breathe...”

Sunset began taking deep breaths, desperately trying to steady her breathing. A jolt of pain shot through her back, making her collapse on Twilight.

Twilight, who immediately knew the bow familiar signals of the... episode, put her hands on Sunset’s, “Sunset... breathe... it’ll pass... it’s gonna be ok— AHH!” Twilight screamed out she felt her hand beginning to burn. She quickly took her hand off and stared at it. While it wasn’t red, like she expected it to be, it was a little pink from the heat.

Sunset on the other hand, was panting heavily. Her eyes were still shut and she was still clenching on to her shirt.

Twilight reached for her again but recoiled, “Sunset... honey I’m right here, we’re all right here...”

Sunset let out a screech, making everyone flinch and cover their ears. They turned back to Sunset again and watching in horror as more veins grew on Sunset’s arms. Now they were about halfway through forearm.

Finally, Sunset’s screams of agony had stopped, her breath becoming more steady with each passing second. When she finally caught her breath, Sunset opened her eyes and began to weep.

“Oh Sunset,” Twilight said, holding the girl in her arms, “It’s okay. I’ve got you. It’s okay... it’s over...”

The rest of the group watched the pair. Rarity seemed to be trying not to have a panic attack, her memory wandering back to earlier this morning at the library.

Pinkie Pie’s hair was flattened once more, something that she was beginning to get used to. Fluttershy was with her, tears streaming down her face as she was comforted by her pink friend.

Applejack was frozen in place. She tried to keep her breathing steady as she noted how much more the black veins had grown since this morning.

Rainbow Dash was also frozen in a place, not able to keep her eyes off of the girl’s arms, as much as she wanted to look away, she just couldn’t.

Twilight offered Sunset the glass of water, which she took, “How are you feeling?”

Sunset handed back Twilight the water and shook her head. She sniffled, not wanting to look at Twilight, “I... I hurt you...”

Twilight blinked at her. She glanced at her own hand. It wasn’t her fault that she burned her, it’s never happened before... so why now? Why did she get burned when she touched her? “Sunset...”

Sunset shook her head, recoiling away from Twilight, “I hurt you...”

Twilight took a deep breath and slowly shook her head, “That wasn’t your fault—“ She reached out to Sunset, wanting to comfort her, but the fiery haired girl flinched away from her, shielding herself from her.

Twilight sighed, trying to figure out what happened during the episode. She didn’t want Sunset remembering the pain she was in, but she had to know what was going on. Or else she’ll have no idea how to help her.

Twilight pulled back her arms, letting them hang down in defeat, “Sunset. Yes, I may have gotten a little burned—” Sunset whimpered at the statement, “But that wasn’t your fault. You cannot control what’s happening to you. I don’t blame you for that Sunset. I want to help you. I don’t want to see you in any more pain. But in order to do that, I need you to tell me what’s going on.”

Sunset whimpered, putting her arms around Twilight, “Everything was hurting. Especially my arms and legs...”

Twilight held her tighter, “Can... can you tell me how you were feeling when...” Twilight trailed off, not knowing what to call that episode.

Sunset began to pant, “My head... my head was hurting a l-lot. And I felt like there was fire on me. And I felt like I couldn’t breathe... everything hurt... and... and—“ she began to whimper, tears streaming down her still soaked face.

Sunset chocked back tears, “I... I thought I was back with... mother and father...”

Twilight was taken aback by her response. She was hallucinating? Her fever was so high that she began hallucinating? That’s a trait in high fevers. “Sunset... is that... the first time... that happened?”

Sunset shrunk inwards, nodding her head in shame.

Twilight’s eyes widened. This is not a disease, unless it’s a really rare one... this is something else... if there magic involved, it must come from a an extremely high ranked unicorn or wizard. Twilight sighed and held Subset tight, “Sunset... I’m so sorry. You—”

“I’m s-sorry...” Sunset whimpered.

“It’s okay,” Twilight said, slowly running her hand through Sunset’s hair, “You have nothing to be sorry for. We’re going home soon. I promise. After tomorrow, you’ll be home. We just need Princess Celestia to reply and then we’ll go home. And I promise you’ll get better. Okay?”

Rarity turned her face away from the two Equestrians and noticed her younger sister by the living room entrance. She seemed frozen in shock, not knowing what she just witnessed.

“Sweetie Belle,” Rarity beckoned. Her sister came forward and leaned close to her, “Why don’t you take Sunset up to your room. Er... maybe watch a movie or do something while we... talk? Just distract her, I don’t think she realizes that it’s dark. She happens to be afraid of the dark so just keep her mind off of it and... everything else. Alright?”

Sweetie Belle nodded. She slowly walked over to Sunset, “Hey... would you like to go to my room? We could draw if you want.”

Sunset tensed up, she slowly looked up at the middle schooler. No, she did not want to draw or go to her room. Right now she did not want to leave Twilight. She scooted closer to Twilight, never taking her eyes off of Sweetie Belle.

“Sunset, why don’t you go?” Twilight told Sunset, giving her an encouraging smile, “Sweetie Belle won’t hurt you honey. She just wants to be your friend that’s all. Right Sweetie Belle?”

Sunset seemed to perk up at the mention of the word ‘friend’.

Sweetie Belle nodded, “Of course! I wanna be your friend Sunset!” She stepped a little closer to Sunset and extended her hand, “C’mon, let me show you my room!”

This time, Sunset hesitantly accepted the middle schooler’s hand.

Sweetie Belle smiled, “I’ll show you the way!”

Twilight smiled as Sunset let Sweetie Belle slowly lead her away from the living room. Once they were gone, Twilight opened up Sunset’s journal, hoping that her faithful assistant has some news on Princess Celestia.

She disappointingly didn’t find any new messages. Taking a pen, she began to write again.

“Whatcha doing there Twilight?” Applejack asked her.

Pinkie moved over next to Twilight, “Any news about the Princess?”

Twilight shook her head, “I’m going to message Spike again. I’m not sure why she hasn’t written back yet...” Twilight shut the book and looked up at her friends when she finished writing.

Rainbow furrowed her brows, “Does she usually take this long to write back?”

Twilight shook her head, “No. she usually writes back right away—“

The brown journal in her hands began to vibrate and glow.

“Oooo!” Pinkie’s eyes were wide in awe at the glowing book.

Twilight quickly opened the book.

Twilight,
I sent out the letter when you asked me to, but the princess still hasn’t written back. I know that’s she’s received them, but she hasn’t told me anything about why she’s not replying to the letters. Don’t worry Twilight, I let you know right away when she sends a letter back.
Spike

Author's Note

Do you all like shorter chapters or longer ones? The latest chapters I’ve written have been under 2,000 words. Do you all prefer short chapters or one long one about 2,500 words?

Twenty One: To Dream

Sweetie Belle turned on all of the lights in their path as she and Sunset walked through the house. Rarity did tell her that the younger girl was scared of the dark, so when they got to her room, the first thing Sweetie Belle did was turn on her room’s light.

“Okay, here’s my bedroom!” Sweetie Belle spread her arms out, showing off her room. She smiled down at Sunset, who was frozen at the doorway and looking around the pink and purple room in wonder.

“It’s okay, you can come in,” Sweetie Belle said when she noticed that Sunset hadn’t moved from her spot, “Don’t be shy,” she extended her hand to Sunset.

Sunset stared at Sweetie Belle’s pale hand and shifted her eyes upward to meet the older girl’s green eyes. Closing her eyes, Sunset took a deep breath in and slowly let her breath out. After opening her eyes, she hesitantly stepped inside the middle schooler’s room.

Sweetie Belle smiled, “Over there’s my bed, by the window, and here’s my desk. Oh! And I have a TV in here!” Sweetie Belle pointed to box the the table next to her dresser.

Sunset followed closely behind Sweetie Belle as she walk over to her desk.

“Here’s the paper!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed, a little too loudly for Sunset’s taste, “Sorry!” The older girl apologized when she noted that the fiery haired girl had flinched at her volume, “I didn’t mean to scare you.”

Sunset took a deep breath and nodded. Her eyes wandered passed Sweetie Belle, noticing a framed photo of three girls on the slick white desk. The one on the far left was obviously the girl in front of her. The girl in the middle was one she recognized as Apple Bloom. Though she wasn’t too sure about the one on the far right, she made a good estimate that it was the other middle schooler she met the other day when they went to get pizza and ice cream.

Sweetie Belle followed Sunset’s gaze and landed on the framed photo, “Oh! These are my best friends!” She walked closer to Sunset, “That’s Apple Bloom, well, I’m sure you already know her, that’s me, and that’s Scottaloo.”

Sunset looked on longingly at the photo. She’s never had a group of friends before. She’s always wondered what it’d be like to have friends that are always there for you, that understand you, that accept you in every way or form. Yes, she’s always wanted friends, but everypony at school turns her away.

“Sunset?” Sweetie Belle asked upon seeing the younger girl’s face grow sad. The middle schooler followed Sunset’s gaze on the photo. Hm. What’s wrong with her? Rarity said to distract her... “Sunset, look! I’ve brought more paper so we can draw! I’ve got the crayons from downstairs too!”

Sunset blinked and turned around at the sound of the pale girl’s voice.

“C’mon! We can draw on my desk! Or on the floor if you’d like,” Sweetie Belle stood up to grab the crayons and sheets of paper to plop them on her desk, “But I think that on here, we’ll be more comfortable.”

Sunset walked slowly toward the pink and purple haired girl. Yeah, she was friendly enough but Sunset didn’t want to take any chances.

“Here, you can use my chair. Look it spins!” Sweetie Belle sat on the chair and spun around, sticking her hands up in the air.

By the time Sweetie Belle had stopped spinning, Sunset had arrived by her side.

Sweetie Belle’s head was visibly spinning from the many turns she took. She squeezed her eyes shut to block out the spinning room, “Wanna try?” She asked as got off the chair and extended her hands.

Sunset stood still. Should she trust her? She’s been nice to her so far. She gulped and climbed on to the chair by herself. She slowly nodded at the older girl.

“Hold on tight!” Sweetie Belle told her. Once she made sure Sunset was safely secured in the chair, she slowly spun the chair around.

Sunset held her breath as she watched the room, along with the pale girl spin around. When she came to a slow stop, she placed her hands on the desk to steady herself. After her world stopped spinning, she grinned up at Sweetie Belle.

Sweetie Belle giggled and handed the younger girl a blank sheet of paper.

Twilight sighed as she read Spike’s letter once more. Maybe she hasn’t seen the letter? She did say that a situation came up at The Crystal Empire. She’s probably busy... No but that hasn’t stopped her from reading my other letters that I’ve sent to her when she was away.

“Watcha thinkin’ about Twilight?” Pinkie asked her looking over her shoulder at the journal in front of her.

Twilight smiled at her friend, “I’m really confused on why Princess Celestia hasn’t returned any of my letters.”

Pinkie patted Twilight’s head, “Don’t worry you worry warts. I’m sure she just hasn’t had time to send one back! She probably reeeeeeeeallllyyy busy.”

“Maybe,” Twilight responded, not fully believing what could be a simple explanation.

“What’s the matter Rainbow?” Fluttershy said softly, stroking the blue teen’s shoulders.

Rainbow shook her head, “N-nothin.’”

Applejack shook her head, “Rainbow Dash for as long as Ah’ve known you, you’ve always been the same: a terrible lair. So Ah suggest that ya tell us what’s buggin’ ya.”

Rainbow cringed at the statement. Rubbing her hand on the nape of her neck, she looked down at her lap in defeat, “I...” she sighed, “I can’t stop thinking about... about that notebook.”

The whole room went silent after that before Rainbow continued, “I mean... I know she wasn’t the nicest person before The Fall Formal but she’s still a member of our school. She... she’s been writing those things in that notebook all this time. And we never knew!”

Applejack nodded, “Goes to show ya don’ really know what’s goin’ on with anyone. No matter how they may seem n’ act, they may be hidin’ somethin’ dark.”

Twilight took those words in. When she first met Sunset Shimmer, she never suspected her past to be this dark. It was terrifying to say the least. She shivered and moved her eyes downwards towards the brown book in her hands. Thank Celestia Sunset was found by Princess Celestia all those years ago. Who knows where Sunset might be if she wasn’t rescued from the streets...

Twilight sighed. Trying to distract herself from her train of thought, she opened the journal to see if there was any more new messages. When nothing but a blank page came up, Twilight slammed the book closed, “I’m taking her to Equestria tomorrow.”

The group blinked at her, each of them showing different reactions to her statement.

“Ya sure?” Applejack said, raising an eyebrow at the Equestrian, “Ah thought ya said—”

Twilight huffed, “She’s not responding. I don’t care if I interrupt her meeting or whatever she’s doing. Sunset needs help. If she cared enough, she would’ve responded by now.”

“Twilight,” Rarity said, leaning forward a little, “I—“

Twilight shook her head, “We’re leaving tomorrow.”

Fluttershy gave a sad sigh, “If that’s what you think is best—“

“Of course it’s what’s best!” Rainbow declared, crossing her arms over her chest, “That princess is abandoning Sunset! Damn whatever is her excuse!”

Rarity narrowed her eyes at Rainbow, not amused with her language, “I do agree with that, but Twilight, are you sure there’s nothing we can do here? If it’s the hospital expenses, I’m happy to lead a hand.”

Twilight smiled at the generous offer but shook her head, “I appreciate the offer, but I don’t think it’s the best idea. I know that what we’re dealing with is magic related. I don’t know how the hospital would react to something like this. There’s no magic that can help us here.”

“Wha about the portal?” Applejack said.

Twilight frowned, “What about the portal?”

“Are ya sure it’s safe for her to cross?” Applejack asked, looking worried at her own question.

Twilight bit her lip, “I... I think it’s okay. I mean, she was fine when we came.”

Pinkie nodded and sadly hugged Twilight, “She’ll feel better over there.

“Weren’t you going to go with Luna tomorrow?” Fluttershy asked, looking unsure of herself.

Twilight blinked, finally remembering her plans with Luna tomorrow. She sighed, slapping her hand to her face, “I forgot about that.”

“Well, one of us could go,” Rainbow reassured her, “Just tell us what you needed ta look for.”

Twilight smiled, “Okay then,” she opened a notebook a flipped to a page with writing, “I’ve written down the things Princess Celestia wanted me to check here...”

Sweetie Belle smiled as Sunset stuck her tongue out a little as she concentrated on continuing to color her drawing. Just as she was about to continue her own, her phone dinged.

Sweetie Belle picked up her phone from her back pocket of her pants and opened the message.

Scootaloo
Hey do you guys wanna play online together?

Sweetie Belle bit her bottom lip.

Sweetie Belle
I can’t. I’m with Sunset right now.

Scootaloo
Sunset? What’s she doing there

Sweetie Belle
Yeah the girls are sleeping over at Rarity’s tonight.

Apple Bloom
Don’t ya remember that AJ and Rarity told us when we went to the mall?

Scootaloo
Yea

Apple Bloom
Then what’s the problem Scoots?

Scootaloo
Idk I just find it weird
I mean she was a bully before the formal

Sweetie Belle
She’s like a completely different person

Apple Bloom
Yea she hardly talks at all and she’s very shy

Sweetie Belle
She kinda reminds me of that girl from season 1 of that sci-fi show. What’s her name again? It’s a number
Idk I forgot

Scootaloo
Well I guess so. She did seem really shy when we all went out the other day. Maybe someday I’ll meet her. She does seem really cute

Apple Bloom
Wyd now?

Sweetie Belle
She’s coloring

Apple Bloom
Aw! Can ya send a picture of her?

Sweetie Belle raised her eyebrows at Apple Blooms message. Hopefully she won’t notice. She made sure her flash and ringer were off before she snapped a quick photo of Sunset, who was busy drawing to even bother looking up at the middle schooler.

Sweetie Belle smiled at the photo before sending it to her friends.

Apple Bloom
Aw!

Scootaloo
Is she okay? I don’t want to sound mean but what happened to her arms? I don’t remember seeing that the other day.

Sweetie Belle cringed.

Sweetie Belle
Idk. The girls are still trying to figure it out

Scootaloo
Oh
Well I hope that she’s okay...

Sweetie Belle
Yeah same. Gtg talk to you guys later

Sweetie Belle put away her phone and went back to her drawing. After a few seconds, Sweetie Belle looked at Sunset, who was still busy with her own drawing, “So Sunset, I’ve heard that you like to read. Is that right?”

Sunset put down her crayon to look at Sweetie Belle. She took a few short breaths and looked down at her lap and finally nodded.

“That’s good,” Sweetie Belle told her. Okay... should I continue talking to her or not?

Sweetie Belle was brought out of her thoughts when Sunset began to whimper, “Hey it’s okay Sunset. What’s wrong?”

Sunset didn’t respond, she was beginning to breath heavily.

Should I call Rarity or Twilight? Sweetie Belle glanced at her pocketed phone, “Don’t be scared. There’s nothing that could hurt you here,” Sweetie Belle glanced around the room and spotted her TV. Apple Bloom did say that she stopped having a panic attack after she turned on the TV. “Hey look! Do you wanna watch something?”

Sweetie Belle quickly switched the TV on. An animated movie was playing. From the looks of it, the movie was just beginning. A young girl with red-brown hair was with an older woman, who gifted the young girl with a music box. The grandmother then began singing a song about December with her granddaughter.

At the sound of the pair singing, Sunset fully faced the TV. Though she was still sniffling, she had her full attention on the screen. Sunset’s face fell a little. The young girl and her grandmother on the screen seemed so happy together. She’s always wanted a family. A real family. One that truly cares about her.

Mother and Father would never care for her, she knew that. Though her mind told her it was useless to dream, her heart still hoped. Her heart dreamed of the that day someone would come and rescue her. She dreamed of the day that someone would tell her they loved her.

She then thought of Princess Celestia, and Twilight. They were the first ponies who has ever cared about her. Maybe, just maybe, they can be a family.

Author's Note

Can anyone guess the movie Sunset and Sweetie Belle were watching? Or the name of the girl from the sci-fi show the CMC were talking about? :trixieshiftright:

I’m thinking about taking a small break from posting. I haven’t had the time to edit/proofread any of the coming chapters last week because of finals. :raritydespair:

I want to have this story fully written out without rushing the ending. I am not sure how long the break will be but as soon as I’m done writing the ending, I will begin posting new chapters again.

Twenty Two: The Portal

Sunset woke up the following morning on a soft bed. She blinked a couple of times before rubbing both eyes with the back of her hands as she yawned.

“Sunset?” A voice called.

The half a asleep girl turned towards the sound the of Twilight’s voice. The pony princess gave her a warm smile before running her finger though Sunset’s messy bed head.

“Sleep well?” Twilight asked, putting a gentle hand under the girl’s chin.

Sunset nodded and returned Twilight’s smile.

“That’s good. Ready for breakfast?” Twilight asked, already getting off the bed.

Sunset nodded, getting off of the bed to follow Twilight’s lead.

“Okay. Let’s... try to fix your hair before we go downstairs, okay?” Twilight said, pointing to Rarity’s bathroom.

...

When they came downstairs after getting changed—as well as Twilight’s failed attempt at trying to comb through Sunset’s mane of hair—the pair could smell the sweet aroma of freshly made breakfast. Though the Equestrians could not put a name to the delicious smelling scent, they knew that they were in for a good meal.

“Good morning darli—Goodness!” Rarity gasped, putting a hand to her chest in a dramatic posture, “Is... that the style she is... going for today?” Rarity asked, careful not to offend anyone.

Twilight frowned and glanced down at Sunset, “Oh...” she blushed when she realized what her pale friend was referring to, “No... I just... didn’t know what to do and I didn’t want to leave her with bed head...”

Rarity shook her head and stepped a little closer to Sunset, “Sunset darling, if it’s alright, I would like to style your hair today. Would that be alright?”

Sunset nodded up at Rarity, her little smirk telling the pale girl that she agreed, doing hair was definitely not Twilight’s forte.

“Wonderful!” Rarity exclaimed, clapping her hands together, “Now let’s get into the kitchen now, Pinkie Pie and I have made crepes!”

When they walked into the kitchen, Pinkie Pie was placing freshly cooked crepes onto Sweetie Belle’s plate.

“You my dears can sit here,” Rarity said, pulling out two chairs for them to sit on.

Sunset cocked her head at the crepes and looked to Twilight for answers. The crepes, as Rarity called them, looked like flat pancakes. They didn’t smell like pancakes but they looked delicious nonetheless. They had a spongy look to them in spite of being flat. It made Sunset’s stomach grumble just thinking about how they may taste.

Twilight squinted her eyes to examine the food, “I actually don’t think I’ve ever tried this before.”

“Really?!” Pinkie Pie gasped, stopping her fork midway to her mouth, “They’re deeeeeelicious!”

Fluttershy nodded, “I like putting fresh fruit.”

“And maple syrup plus lots and looooots of SUGAR!!!” Pinkie exclaimed, putting two handfuls of cane sugar onto her crepes, making the sugar resemble fresh snow falling on top of the sliced fruit.

“Pinkie Pie!” Applejack cried, shaking her head at Pinkie’s sweet tooth, “Save some fer us!”

Rarity handed Twilight the plate of fruit.

Twilight accepted the plate and turned to Sunset, “What kind of fruit do you want Sunset?”

Sunset pointed to the strawberries and the blueberries. Twilight grabbed a spoon, scooped up the chosen fruit and put them on Sunset’s plate.

Sunset smiled and put two handfuls of sugar on her crepes, mimicking how the cotton candy girl poured sugar onto the crepes.

“That’s... a lot of sugar,” Rainbow Dash said, turning her nose up at the sugary mess.

“Pinkie Pie! See what you’ve taught her?” Rarity said putting her hands to her hips, “You’re going to make a mess of sugar!”

Pinkie giggled and shrugged, looking towards Sunset, “There’s no such thing as too much sugar, especially if it makes you smile!”

Sunset smiled at the pink teen and took a fork full of the crepe. She was right. They are in fact delicious.

...

After everyone finished eating, Rarity turned to Sunset, “Darling, do you mind if I do your hair now?”

Sunset glanced at Twilight who gave her an encouraging smile.

Sunset slowly got off her chair and followed Rarity into her bedroom upstairs.

“Come,” Rarity pulled out the chair from under her porcelain white vanity, “Sit here.”

Once Sunset was seated in the chair, Rarity carefully pushed the seat closer to the vanity.

Rarity turned on the vanity lights, making Sunset blink in surprise. Sunset was barely visible in the vanity mirror, only barely being able to see her forehead.

“What would you like me to do?” Rarity asked, already busy combing out Sunset’s tangles.

Sunset thought for a moment. Hmm. What kind of style would she like? A light bulb clicked in Sunset’s head. She remembered that girl from the movie she and Sweetie Belle were watching. What was the name of the movie? She couldn’t remember. She loved that scene where—Anastasia! That’s her name!—she was singing in the snow with the puppy by her side. Sunset took a deep breath, “Um... like Anastasia.”

Rarity furrowed her brows at the younger girl’s response, “Anastasia? Well if I remember correctly, she had different looks. Which one would you like me to do?”

Sunset rubbed her lips together, trying to think of ways to explain that scene.

“Here,” Rarity showed her phone that showed googled images of the movie, “Do you see any of the hairstyles here?”

Sunset scrolled down and little until she found her desired hairstyle. Seeing the half up, half down hairstyle, she clicked on the image and looked up at Rarity.

“Oh! That’s a beautiful do! Alright then. I’m sure I could accomplish a style like that,” Rarity began to part Sunset’s hair, “Did you happen to watch the film with Sweetie Belle last night?”

Sunset nodded.

Rarity smiled, “Well that’s wonderful darling. Did you like the film?”

Sunset smiled and nodded again.

Rarity smiled to herself, “It’s one of my favorite films. It has been since I was about your age.”

Rarity busily chatted away with Sunset about the film, discussing their favorite scenes and songs—well, Rarity did most of the talking. Sunset simply nodded her head when she agreed with something Rarity had said. Before they both knew it, Rarity had already finished doing Sunset’s hair.

Rarity heard footsteps just outside her door. Quickly glancing over her shoulder, she saw her younger sister standing by the door, watching Rarity style the small girl’s hair. Rarity smirked, “You know, when Sweetie Belle was your age, she was positively fidgeting by the villain.”

“Hey!” Sweetie Belle huffed, “I was not!”

“Oh, I’m positive you were darling,” Rarity teased, “Sunset darling did the villain scare you?”

Sunset shook her head and smiled mischievously at Sweetie Belle.

The middle schooler opened her mouth to speak, closed it then opened it again, “Well... he was scary to me!” Sweetie Belle shouted defensively, crossing her arms over her chest and stomping off into her room.

Rarity looked down at Sunset who seemed to be having a good time seeing Sweetie Belle get so annoyed by Rarity’s comment.

The pale girl laughed, “You enjoyed that didn’t you darling?” Sunset giggled in response, which only made Rarity chuckle. Rarity grabbed the ribbon from the previous day and tied it around the top half of Sunset’s hair to finish off the do.

“Voila!” Rarity stated, extending her arms out to show off her work, “Finished.”

Sunset positioned herself higher on the seat so that she was completely visible on the vanity mirror. Upon seeing herself and her new do, Sunset smiled.

Twilight sighed, looking through Sunset’s journal once more, hoping that she missed a new message from Spike.

“Any word yet?” Applejack asked, walking over to her friend on the living room couch.

Twilight shook her head, “Hopefully she’ll send a message before we go through the portal.”

“What are you going to do when you get back?” Fluttershy asked, nervously twiddling her hair with her fingers.

“I don’t know,” Twilight admitted, “I’ll try to reach Princess Celestia from there and try to research more there.”

The group turned their heads towards the sound of footsteps approaching the living room.

Twilight smiled, giving Sunset a big hug, “Aw, Sunset you look so beautiful!” Twilight broke the embrace to look at Sunset, “Are you ready to go?”

Sunset nodded, tightening her grip on her backpack.

At last, Twilight and the group arrived at the portal. Twilight held Sunset’s hand as they stood in front of the statue while the other girls formed a barrier around the two, looking out for any wandering eyes. There seemed to be no one around, since school was not in session, but they didn’t want to take any chances.

Twilight gave the group a sad smile, “I’ll see you all again soon. After all, I know how to open the portal when I want now,” she pointed her chin towards the brown journal Fluttershy was carrying.

Rarity took a couple stepped closer to the pony princess, and place her pale hand on her shoulder, “Don’t worry about us darling.”

“Yeah,” Fluttershy said, returning Twilight’s sad smile, “I hope she gets better.”

Applejack nodded, “Just remember ta keep in touch ya hear?”

Pinkie nodded and hugged Twilight, “Don’t forget us. You neither Sunset.”

Sunset nodded her head and smiled kindly at the pink themed girl.

Twilight pulled her friends closer into a group hug, unknowingly pulling Sunset with her, not that the younger girl minded. It felt nice receiving a hug.

As the group pulled away, Rarity bent down to Sunset’s eyes leve, gently taking her small amber hands in her pale ones, “I’ll miss you darling.”

Sunset nodded and let Rarity give her a small hug.

Fluttershy followed Rarity, slowly brining the girl in her arms for a gentle hug, “Getter better soon Sunset.”

Pinkie was next, “Goodbye Sunny, I hope you feel better!”

Applejack wasn’t normally emotional person, but she gave Sunset a tight hug anyways, letting her know that there are people out there that do care for her, “See ya Sunset.”

Applejack turned to Rainbow Dash, who was nervously wringing her hands and avoiding eye contact. The farmer knew that like her, Rainbow wasn’t much for emotions.

Rainbow stepped forward and knelt down in front of Sunset. Surprising everyone around her, she pulled Sunset in for a hug, “Bye squirt. Get better soon so we could see you again. ‘Kay?”

Sunset nodded after the sporty girl let go of the hug, turning to get a hold of Twilight’s hand.

Twilight also nodded, “I’ll see you all soon,” she said before turning around to face the statue. Twilight extended her purple hand to touch the cool base of the statue. She could feel the rhythm of the magic that surged between the statue and the mirror in Equestria. Taking a deep breath, she stepped a foot into the base of the statue.

Just as she was about to bring her other leg into the portal, the purple princess heard a muffled wail coming from behind her.

Alarmed, Twilight took a couple steps backwards. Turing back, she noticed an angry burn at the left side of Sunset’s face. The girl’s eyes looked foggy and she immediately recognized the heavy breathing Sunset was beginning to build up.

Twilight clutched the young girl’s hands and knelt down, “Sunset? Sunset what’s wrong? Breathe Sunset... What’s the matter?”

The young girl was gasping for breath, clutching on hard to Twilight’s hands. Sunset tried to catch what the older girl was saying, but it was getting harder for her to make sense of her surroundings.

Twilight was about to open her mouth again, Sunset collapsed to the ground.

“Sunset!” Twilight yelled, extending her hands out towards the trembling child. Twilight, as well as Sunset screamed out in pain, both feeling a burn coming from the contact. Not bothering to look at her hand like the last time, the teen turned her attention to the wailing girl. There was now a sizzling burn on Sunset’s right arm where she touched her.

Twilight gasped, retreating her arms back, now careful not to touch the sickly looking girl. As she began to hyperventilate, Twilight looked in helplessly as Sunset was now thrashing around on the floor, whimpering and moaning, pleading for the pain to stop.

Twilight could physically feel herself shaking in fear. What in Celestia’s name just happened? Did the portal hurt her? What do I do?

The rest of the group got closer to the pair, all wondering the same thing. The portal. The portal hurt her. Why did it hurt her?

Applejack looked on helplessly as well, her hands pulled up to her hair, trying to think of something to stop the now familiar scene that was unfolding in front of her. Ah had a bad feelin’ this would happen...

Rarity found herself taking in short gasps, trying to control her breathing.

Pinkie’s hair deflated, grabbing onto Rarity and turned her head away from Sunset, not wanting to hear the fiery haired girl’s agony any longer.

Rainbow tried her best to comfort the shaking Fluttershy in her arms, all while not being able to look away as more veins formed onto Sunset’s neck and chin. Out of the corner of the rainbow girl’s eye, she noticed the journal that Fluttershy was carrying, was glowing.

Sunset’s journal... it’s vibrating... that means that someone’s replied! “Twilight!” Rainbow shouted, “The book! It’s glowing!”

Twilight was still trying to helplessly comfort Sunset, who had her eyes squeezed shut and was whimpering. Upon hearing her friend’s voice, she turned to Rainbow, who was holding Sunset’s open journal in her hands and staring at it in horror.

Twilight’s eyes widened in realization. Princess Celestia must’ve written back. But why does Rainbow look so—

Sunset yelled out once more, pulling Twilight out of her thoughts.

Sunset felt blinding pain snake up her arms and her head. It felt like she was being burned alive, from the inside and out. The sensation made it hard for her breathe, to think. She couldn’t shake the feeling. She tried to tell Twilight what was wrong, but the pain had overpowered her. Make it stop make it stop, make it stop! I don’t want to feel this again. I just want it to stop...

“S-stop... no...” was all Sunset managed to whimper out.

Sunset opened her eyes halfway, hoping that seeing Twilight’s friendly would make the pain decrease. Instead of seeing Twilight and the other girls, she was met with with familiar and daunting blurs who gave her a scowl.

No... I don’t want to go back! I wanna stay with Princess Celestia and Twilight... I don’t wanna be with mother and father. Not again...

Once again Sunset’s mind was filled with memories of pain. Memories that have haunted her every waking thought. She squeezed her eyes shut and shook her head to clear a crackle that had always been accompanied with a painful scar. But it wasn’t working. The girl felt like she was drowning in her nightmares. She couldn’t find a way out. No matter how hard she tried, the voices only escalated with every agonizing second.

“Such a waste...”

“No!” Sunset yelled out. Not the voices again!

“You are weak. You are worthless. No matter how hard you try, you’ll be be good enough for us...”

“Stop!” Sunset shouted weakly, already feeling her body give up on the fight.

When her mother’s sinister sneer came into her view, Sunset wished for unconsciousness, anything that would take her away from the black void her mind was taking her in. The girl couldn’t take it anymore.

Giving out one last agonizing screech, Sunset finally felt the sweet mercy of unconscious.

Twilight sniffled, still holding the unconscious Sunset close to her. Oh Sunset. I’m sorry. I had no idea that the portal would do that to you... I should’ve known... I’m sorry... “I’m sorry,” Twilight managed to choke out, bringing Sunset closer to her chest.

“Why did that happen?” Fluttershy asked, sniffling back tears. The animal lover still felt herself trembling from witnessing the latest episode. It was horrible. The child before her looked to be in so much pain. And seeing people in pain was something Fluttershy hated. Knowing that there was nothing in her medical comprehension to solve their situation scared her.

Twilight held her head down, not wanting to look at the group at the moment, “I don’t know Fluttershy. I don’t k-know why. I t-thought it would be... safe,” Twilight closed her eyes and gave a shaky sigh. She should’ve known something bad would happen. Now Sunset’s stuck over here because of her. Because of her, Sunset can’t go home and there’s no magic here to try and help their situation.

Celestia needs to respond. I don’t know what to do now... Twilight lifted her head, remembering something that Rainbow had said earlier, “Wait, Rainbow, you said the book was glowing?”

Rainbow’s face was blank. Her eyes were red and puffy, which surprised Twilight. The sporty teen’s counterpart back home wasn’t one for emotions, maybe this Rainbow Dash is more emotional? But then again, they just witnessed another episode. And they are difficult to watch. There’s almost nothing you can do while Sunset’s screeching out in agony. What can they do? If they touch her, it’ll cause her more pain. And they just come out of nowhere. There no saying when another should strike. Twilight knew nobody wanted to hear Sunset in distress again.

“Rainbow?” Twilight called, carefully watching her friend’s blank expression.

“Yeah?” Rainbow asked, not taking her eyes off of the base of the Wondercolt statue.

“Rainbow, what does the book say?” Twilight repeated.

Rainbow blinked and pealed her eyes off of the statue. Sighing, she mindlessly grabbed the book from the floor and knelt down next to Twilight, carefully opening up the journal so she could read the new message:

Twilight,
Do not bring Sunset through the portal.
Princess Celestia

Author's Note

Sorry about the short break! I was reworking the next couple of chapters and I didn’t have time to edit/write this week.

I managed to sneak some time to myself this weekend so I managed to complete this chapter’s editing/proofreading phase.

Not too sure if next week I’ll be able to publish a chapter. :fluttershysad: I’ll let you all know.

I hope everyone had a Happy Holiday! :pinkiehappy:

Twenty Three: Broken Mirror

Twilight stared at the page, not knowing what to feel. Princess Celestia has responded...

“Wha did it say?” Applejack asked, shifting her eyes back and forth from the purple teen and the brown book.

“It was Princess Celestia,” Twilight affirmed, staring blankly at Sunset’s brown journal at her side, “She said not to bring Sunset through the portal.”

“Did it say anything else?” Rarity asked.

Twilight shook her head, “No,” she sniffled again. While she was relieved that Princess Celestia had written back, another part of her felt crossed. If the sun princess had written back earlier, then Sunset wouldn’t have gotten hurt. No, I can’t blame Celestia, she has other responsibilities. She has a whole kingdom to look over after all... I should’ve brought Sunset home to Equestria sooner. Because of me, Sunset got hurt. But Sunset is her student. Why didn’t she reply back sooner? She could have at least sent an explanation why instead of leaving them in the dark.

“She should have said so instead of leaving us hanging,” Rainbow growled, firing a heated glare at the base of the statue.

“She really didn’t say anything else?” Applejack asked, putting her hands on her hips in frustration, seeming not to fully believe how short of a response the princess gave.

Twilight shook her head, “No,” she repeated, growing a little agitated at the fact.

Applejack sighed, putting two fingers to the bridge of her nose, “Wha are we gonna do now?”

“I trapped her here,” Twilight whispered, not hearing her friend’s question, “I shouldn’t have brought her here. She’s trapped here with nothing that can help her.”

Seeing her friend in distress, Fluttershy knelt down next to Twilight, “You didn’t know.”

Yeah, I didn’t know... but that doesn’t mean that it’s not my fault... “She’s my responsibility. And I... it’s... I should’ve left as soon as there was trouble.”

Applejack sighed again, “Twilight. Ya did what ya could. Now it’s that Princess’s responsibility to come here.”

“Yeah!” Rainbow growled.

“She could’ve at least told you why, and what she thinks Sunny has,” Pinkie added.

“I don’t know what to do now,” Twilight said, finally answering Applejack’s question.

Applejack quickly darted her eyes around the yard, suddenly remembering where they were, “Ah don’t think we should stay here any longer.”

“Well, we could go to my place,” Rainbow suggested.

Twilight faced her sporty friend, “Yeah... okay... I don’t wanna wake Sunset so I suggest we start moving before she wakes up.”

Rainbow nodded, “I’ll call my parents to let them know we’re comin’. I’m sure they’ll be cool on leaving us by ourselves for the night.”

Upon opening her eyes, Sunset noted that she was in the back seat of someone’s car. Turning to her right, she looked up to see Twilight’s worried purple face staring down at her.

“How are you feeling Sunset?” Twilight asked, running her fingers through the young girl’s mangled hair.

Sunset whimpered and dug her head into Twilight’s shoulder, “My back hurts.”

“Your back?” Twilight parroted. Hm, that’s odd. She’s hasn’t complained about her back in a while. That episode did seem like it took a big toll on her.

Twilight placed the back of her hand to Sunset’s forehead, noting how much paler she looked then before. She doesn’t feel warm, or cold. She simply looked drained. Her eyes were surprisingly still pink from crying, and they were halfway closed, as if she was fighting consciousness.

“Where are we going?” Sunset asked, trying to peak her head out the window.

“Rainbow’s house,” Twilight said.

Sunset nodded, her eyes were barely open now.

Twilight slowly caressed the girl’s hair, “Sleep honey, it’s okay.”

The first thing Twilight noticed was the amount of pictures the walls had of the rainbow haired girl. There were trophies and metals all with the name Rainbow Dash on them.

“You sure have a lot of trophies,” Pinkie told Rainbow as she picked one of the gold trophies up from the shelf, “Way more then the last time I was here.”

Rainbow gave a sheepish shrug, “Yeah, a lot of ‘em aren’t even real.”

Applejack picked a small one up, “Like this one? Rainbow Dash. Age Three,” she read aloud, “First Time—“

Rainbow gave out a startled cry and scrambled over to Applejack, “That’s uh, not mine!” She snatched the small trophy from the farm girl and hid it behind the taller trophies on the shelf.

“Aw!” Pinkie said, holding up a photo of the rainbow haired girl as a baby in diapers, “It’s baby Dashie!”

Rainbow’s eyes shrunk at the sight of the photo and snatched it from the cotton candy girl, “Gah... I really shoulda’ve hidden these,” the sporty girl turned beet red before placing the photo face down on the shelf, along with other embarrassing pictures.

Twilight slowly set Sunset down on the couch and sat on the spot next to her. She sighed and checked the girl’s forehead with the back of her hand once again.

“How is she?” Flutttershy whispered, sitting down next to Twilight.

Twilight sighed once more and looked towards Fluttershy, “She’s tired. That episode took a lot out of her.”

Applejack sadly shook her head, “Poor thing. She looked like she was in so much pain.”

Twilight wilted at her friend’s statement. Of course she noticed that Sunset was in pain, but she didn’t want to think about it. She glanced to her left at Sunset, who now seemed to be peacefully asleep with her head rested on one of the pillows.

The sight made Twilight relax a little. At least now she doesn’t seem to be in any pain. Sighing, Twilight pulled Sunset’s brown journal from her backpack, checking for what seemed like the million time, if the sun princess had written anything else in the journal that she may have missed. As expected, that last thing Princess Celestia had sent was about not taking Sunset through the portal.

Slamming it closed and putting her hands to her face, Twilight tried to make sense of the short response. Why couldn’t she have told her that long time ago when she first asked for help? Why did she respond so late and give such a blunt response?

Twilight sighed once more and leaned back into the couch. She glanced at the clock in the corner of the living room. 11:30—wait a minute!

Twilight leaped up from her seat, suddenly remembering her appointment with Vice Principal Luna.

“What’s the matter darling?” Rarity asked, confused on why Twilight looked panicked so suddenly.

“I forgot about Vice Principal Luna!” Twilight told the group, putting her hands up to her hair.

“Oh... Wha time did ya say you were gonna meet ‘er?” Applejack asked, Twilight’s anxiousness rubbing off on her.

“Eleven!” Twilight half yelled, not wanting to wake Sunset up, “I told her we’d be at Rarity’s!”

“I told her that a situation came up,” Fluttershy told the group.

Every head in the room turned to face Fluttershy.

“What?” Twilight asked, surprised by the timid girl had said.

Fluttershy shrunk in her seat at the many eyes on her, “I-I have her number. I just told her that Twilight won’t be able to make it.”

“Why do you have Vice Principal Luna’s number?” Pinkie asked.

Fluttershy shrugged, “My parents said to have both hers and Principal Celestia’s for emergencies.”

“Fluttershy do you mind telling her to meet me here? I still am curious to see how Sunset lived over here. Plus Princess Celestia would want that information as well, and I promised her I’d get it.”

Fluttershy nodded, pulled out her phone and began texting, “Okay. I don’t know how soon she’ll reply.”

“You’re going to go with Vice Principal Luna?” Rainbow asked, remembering that Twilight had asked them to go instead since she’ll be in Equestria.

Twilight rubbed her lips together in thought, “Well, I guess so. I just said one of you girls could go since... I thought... I’d be in Equestria by then.”

“Um... I don’t mean to be rude but... how will Sunset take it?” Fluttershy asked, nervously twiddling with her pink hair.

Twilight shook her head, “I’m not sure how she’ll react. I’m mean, you saw how she reacted the other day went I went outside with Flash.”

Applejack sighed, “I hope she takes it well,” Applejack frowned. Deep down, she know the young girl wouldn’t take the news well.

Rainbow shook her head, “I uh, don’t think it’s gonna go well. Calling it now.”

Pinkie sat next to Twilight on the floor, “I know she doesn’t trust us as well as she trusts you, but I Pinkie Promise that I’ll try to keep her happy.”

Twilight smiled at her energetic friend, “Thank you Pinkie. I really hope that she at least trusts you girls a little better after today.”

Fluttershy glanced at Sunset, who was thankfully still asleep. A chime from her phone brought her gaze away, “She replied.”

“What’d she say?” Applejack asked.

Fluttershy quickly read over the message, “She’s coming at 1:30.”

Sunset awoke with a jolt, not recognizing where she currently was. After yawning and rubbing her eyes, she realized that she was inside a house. Rainbow Dash’s house, according to Twilight.

“Hey Sunset how are you feeling?” Twilight asked, slowly caressing the young girl’s hair.

Sunset looked up at Twilight and smiled a small smile, “Better.”

Twilight definitely believed it. While the black veins were still present, the girl’s color had returned, “Does your back still hurt?”

Sunset shook her head, “A little.”

“Like before? What part of your back?” Twilight asked, already suspecting what the girl would answer.

Sunset positioned herself to sit up but stopped when she felt a sharp stab along her spine, “All over.”

Twilight frowned, not expecting this answer, making her feel confused. She thought the girl would say that her shoulder blades were hurting like before. Sunset hadn’t been complaining about her back since they left Pinkie’s place, so Twilight irresponsibility hadn’t checked. Why was it suddenly hurting again?

“Sunset,” Twilight started, squeezing the young girl’s hand with hers, “I want to check your back, but in order to do that, I’m going to need you to sit up. Do you think you can do that for me? Or are you in too much pain?”

Sunset nodded, her eyes turning confident and determined, “I can do it.”

“Okay,” Twilight said, grabbing Sunset’s other hand, “We’re going to take this slow okay? If I hurt you, or you wanna lay back down, tell me. Okay?”

Sunset nodded and closed her eyes.

Taking that as her cue to go, Twilight slowly brought Sunset up into a sitting position, freezing a little when the girl gave out a small whimper.

Sunset’s face was scrunched up, telling Twilight that she was uncomfortable. The fiery haired girl took several deep breaths before nodding to Twilight, signaling her to continue.

Twilight ran her fingers through Sunset’s hair, trying to sooth her before slowly lifting up the girl’s shirt to inspect her back.

It took all of Twilight’s willpower to hold back a gasp. The poor child’s back was completely covered in the veins. There was no trace of her golden skin tone anywhere. It was just... black.

Glancing over the rest of Sunset’s body, Twilight noted that the veins did in fact increase in the latest episode. It worried the older girl. Is this what the veins do? Is the rest of her going to end up like this? Her eyes wandered over to the burn that the portal had left on Sunset’s face, as well as her arm where Twilight had touched her right afterwards. The purple teen hadn’t noticed before, but the places that the burn marks were was where the veins were growing, giving those spots a charred look.

“Twilight?” Sunset called. The older girl hadn’t spoken in a while. She was just frozen in place, staring at her bare back.

Twilight blinked at the sound of Sunset’s voice, “Sunset,” she began, rubbing her lips together and looking at the girl in front of her in the eye, “Do you trust me?”

Sunset eyes widened at that. Looking downwards at her lap, she began taking quick breaths. Sunset closed her eyes. She did trust Twilight. She really did. But... how can she be so sure? What if she’s making a mistake and the older girl shouldn’t be trusted? What if—

Stop it! Twilight has been nothing but kind to you! She promised she’ll fix me... Sunset took a deep breath and slowly let it out. Finally, she nodded at the princess.

Twilight smiled and placed her hand to Sunset’s cheek, a bit of pride filling within her. She knew that Sunset had trouble with trust, and that her question must’ve overwhelmed her, but she said that she trusted her in the end. And that in itself is a big deal.

“Okay,” Twilight said before grabbing onto Sunset’s small hands again, “I’m going to try something, something that will help me understand what’s going on. But it might hurt... but I promise it’ll only be for a little... Is... that okay?”

Sunset sniffled but nodded all the same.

“Okay,” Twilight said, “I’ll be right back. I’m going to get Fluttershy. I need her to help me. Is that okay?”

Sunset nodded.

“Okay, I’ll be right back,” Twilight told her, getting up from her spot on the floor and quickly disappearing around the corner.

When Twilight was out of sight, Sunset whimpered and laid flat on her stomach, positioning her head on top of the pillows.

The pain in her back, as well as everywhere else was beginning to increase. She also felt nauseous, her stomach making cartwheels within her. To make matters worse, her head was beginning to pound.

Taking deep breaths, Sunset tightly gripped onto the pillow. Trying in vain to think about anything other than the pain.

“Sunset?” She heard Twilight’s voice call, “What’s the matter?”

Sunset lifted her head to see blurry images of Twilight and Fluttershy right beside her, “D-don’t feel g-good.”

Twilight immediately knelt down and put a hand to Sunset’s forehead. She was burning up, “Do you feel nauseous or—“

Sunset nodded, cutting Twilight off.

“Okay, there a trash right by you.”

Sunset looked down at the trash can, her pants becoming heavier. After a violent cough, Sunset stuck her face near the trash.

When her stomach had calmed down, Sunset slowly lifted her face from the trash can and nodded to Twilight.

Twilight set the trash down and ran her fingers through Sunset’s hair, “Feel better?”

Sunset shook her head and closed her eyes.

“Let’s go clean you up in the bathroom,” Twilight said, standing up from the floor, “Maybe that’ll help you feel a little better.”

“Feel better?” Twilight asked, removing the cloth from Sunset’s face.

Sunset nodded then opened her eyes when Twilight took the cloth away. She was face to face with her reflection in the full-body mirror on the bathroom door. The most noticeable thing about her was not the scars, as it usually was. Now, it was... those black... things.

Twilight watched Sunset carefully as she continued to stare at her reflection. Sunset hesitantly placed her hand on her face, covering the veins on her cheek. When the girl whimpered, Twilight didn’t hesitate to embrace her. Hearing Sunset’s soft cries shattered Twilight’s heart, “Oh Sunset...”

Sunset sniffled, “I am... I am a m-mon-monster.”

Twilight turned Sunset around so that they were face to face with each other, “Sunset, don’t call yourself that. I told you—“

“B-but I am! I l-look... look...” Sunset didn’t finish her sentence, her negative thoughts overwhelming her.

Twilight hugged Sunset tight, “No Sunset. You’re beautiful. You’re such a strong—“

“No,” Sunset whimpered, puffy eyes staring up at Twilight, “I’m n-not strong. I always c-cry. L-like a baby.”

“Sunset,” Twilight started, putting a hand under the girl’s chin and wiping a few tears away with her thumb, “Just because you cry, does not mean you’re not strong.”

Sunset furrowed her brows together in confusion, “It-it... d-doesn’t?”

“No, sweetie,” Twilight smiled at her, “Crying is natural, it wouldn’t be normal if you didn’t cry.”

“B-but mother and f-father always told me that I’m w-weak ‘c-cause I cry.”

Twilight shook her head, “Don’t ever listen to a thing those ponies have said. It was wrong for them to tell you that.”

Sunset didn’t respond. She wishes she could forget everything about her parents. But she just can’t. Her mind wouldn’t let her, not matter how hard she tried, their voices and taunts still echoed inside her head. Sunset sniffled, “So, it’s o-okay to cry?”

Twilight nodded, “It’s very okay to cry.”

Sunset wrapped her arms around Twilight, letting more tears flow as she did.

“Sunset, you are such a strong little girl. You are not weak. Listen to me Sunset,” Twilight let go of the embrace and placed a hand to Sunset’s face, “I know you’ve had a terrible past, with ponies that have never cared for you. But, that was in the past. Now, you have me, you have Princess Celestia, and all of our friends downstairs. Sunset you have ponies, and people that care about you, that love you. Don’t ever forget that. Okay?”

Sunset nodded and embraced Twilight once more.

“Are you ready to go back downstairs?” Twilight asked, breaking the embrace.

Sunset was about to nod when she felt the now familiar sway of nausea flow through her. Oh no. Not again... Sunset looked up at Twilight only to see a blur of purple there instead of the pony princess. She then felt hands take her over to the toilet as her stomach churned up.

“It’s okay... it’s okay...” she heard Twilight’s warming voice call, “It’s alright Sunset, I’m right here with you... it’s okay...”

Sunset gave one last hacking cough before her stomach stopped churning. After a few deep breaths, Sunset nodded up at Twilight, who flushed the toilet in repone.

Twilight carefully wiped Sunset’s mouth, “You’re gonna be okay.”

After Twilight cleaned Sunset up, the pony princess walked with Sunset in her arms into the living room, where they found the rest of the girls.

Applejack noticed them first, a concerned expression coming over her face, “Is she alright?”

Twilight sighed, giving the group the impression that something had happened upstairs.

Rainbow shifted her eyes from Twilight to Sunset, who had her arms wrapped around Twilight’s neck and had her face buried in her shoulder, seeming to be recovering from crying.

Twilight set Sunset down on the couch and ran a hand through her hair, “Do you want to eat something?”

Sunset shook her head and kept her face downwards towards her lap. While she was a little hungry, she didn’t feel like eating anything.

Rainbow stood up from her seat next to Fluttershy, “Ya sure kid?” She made her way over to the kitchen and quickly returned carrying boxes in hand, “Look what we’re having.”

Sunset took a couple of sniffs, lifting her head up at the familiar smell.

...

Rarity blinked at her pizza, “I can’t believe I’m eating pizza once again.”

Sunset smirked at her and took a big bite of her cheesy pizza.

“Well ya could’ve gotten a salad or somethin’ fancy,” Applejack said, not minding the pizza again at all.

Rarity blinked again, forming a thin line with her mouth, “Well... I—should have thought of that,” Rarity grumbled, stabbing her fork in her pizza.

Rainbow stuffed another slice of pizza in her mouth, “So,” she began playing with a soccer ball with her foot, “Wha ya guysh wana do?”

“Rainbow Dash,” Rarity began, making a disgusted and disapproving face at the soccer player, “Do not talk with your mouth full.”

Rainbow ignored her as she rolled her eyes and began dribbling her old soccer ball with the inside of her feet, not paying any attention to her pale friend.

Sunset watched the battered ball as Rainbow effortlessly showed off with some neat tricks.

Seeing Sunset’s gaze, Rainbow turned to her, “You wanna go outside and kick the ball around squirt?”

Sunset looked up at Rainbow and nodded.

“Okay Sunset,” Rainbow began, placing the worn out soccer ball down on the grassy yard, “Let’s just take this easy ‘k? I don’t want ya getting hurt or anything.”

Sunset nodded. She understood why the older girl said that. While she feels better at the moment, she had to agree to that logic.

Twilight told the athlete that they shouldn’t overdo it, and that Sunset should be resting. But Rainbow insisted, saying that it could help take her mind off of everything. Twilight in the end, agreed, but only if the two took it easy, and went inside as soon as Sunset gets tired.

“Ready?” Rainbow said, jumping up and down in place to warm up a little.

Sunset nodded and locked her eyes on the ball.

Rainbow gently kicked the ball over to the girl, who had her right leg ready to kick the ball.

The ball went bouncing over the Rainbow’s left side, who quickly dashed on over to retrieve the ball.

Making the same movement from before, the rainbow haired girl passed the ball over to Sunset, who had her eyes hard set on the approaching ball.

Using all the strength she could muster, Sunset kicked the ball—right into Rainbow Dash’s midsection.

Rainbow doubled over from the surprisingly strong impact, “GA!”

Sunset froze, not knowing how to react. On one hand, it was kinda funny how her kick cause the teen to double over. However, Rainbow might be angry with her for hitting her with the ball. Will she yell at her? Tell that she didn’t want to play with her anymore?

Rainbow noted the girl’s tense posture, and chuckled while she rubbed her stomach, “You’ve got a strong kick squirt.”

Rainbow laughed. Not a vile or mocking laugh but a real, friendly laugh. A small smile creeped up on Sunset’s face, and a giggle was beginning to build. Seeing Rainbow’s embarrassed expression only made her laugh harder, and soon, Sunset was full on belly laughing at the teen.

Rainbow couldn’t help but laugh a little herself.

Twilight was watching Rainbow and Sunset continue to pass the ball to one another from inside the athlete’s patio doorway. A proud smile formed on her lips. Seems like Sunset is building up the confidence to trust another person.

Seeing the child laughing made her happy, but it also came with a sense of sadness. Recalling the scene in the bathroom, Twilight looked down at her feet and began wringing her hands together.

Sunset didn’t feel like she was enough for her parents, or for anyone. She was told by her parents that she was a weakling. The child even said that she looked at herself as a monster.

Twilight let out a deep sigh. How could Celestia not know about Sunset’s past until she was a little older? It’s so obvious at first glance that the child has been in a terrible household.

Twilight frowned. Something felt off about the way Celestia talked about her time with Sunset. The sun princess never spoke to her about the specifics, but it seemed as thought Celestia didn’t know much about Sunset’s past. But wasn’t Sunset her personal student? Surely the princess and the unicorn must’ve spent a lot of time together, being that Twilight did spend most of her day with Celestia, conversing about everything and anything.

A bigger question came to mind. How come Celestia didn’t warn her about Sunset’s phobias and dark self-image?

And an even bigger question came to the purple teen: why is Celestia so reluctant in responding? Why the short message?

“Whatcha thinkin’ ‘bout Twi?” Applejack said, standing across the doorway from the pony princess, crossing her arms over her chest.

Twilight looked up to meet the farm girl’s concerned eyes. Shaking her head, she turned to face outside, setting her eyes on Sunset, who was getting tips on how to pass the soccer ball better from Rainbow Dash.

“I’m... I don’t know... suspicious I guess is the best word to describe what I’m feeling,” Twilight said, continuing to wring her hands.

Applejack frowned, “Suspicious? Of what?”

“Princess Celestia,” Twilight told her, feeling guilt bubble up inside of her at the declaration. What is she thinking? It’s Princess Celestia for pony’s sake! It’s her duty to protect all of her subjects. And that’s what the sun princess must be doing now. She must be researching over there. Yeah, that must be it. It has to be...

But then why was she feeling this way?

“Maybe I’m angry at her too,” Twilight said, bitting the inside of her cheek.

Applejack shrugged, “Ya have every right ta be. I don’ blame ya. She gives us a short response and doesn’ even follow up? What’s up with that?” Applejack turned her gaze over to Sunset and watched her happily kick the soccer ball around, “Have ya tried reaching out ta her again?”

Twilight shook her head, “I don’t know what to do...”

Applejack put a sympathetic hand to her friend’s shoulder, “No one expects ya to.”

Twilight smiled, “I know. I’m just starting to grow more desperate with each passing day! I don’t want Sunset to be in anymore pain. And not just physically... She’s just suffering too much... I...” Twilight shook her head, not wanting to go on.

Applejack fortunately read Twilight’s facade, and easily knew where her head was, “Whomever ‘er parents are... they don’t deserve her,” Applejack’s mouth formed into a frown, noting wanting to set the mood even lower than it already was.

Twilight sighed, equally not wanting to continue the conversation, “I think I’m just going to send Celestia another message.”

Applejack nodded, “Tell ‘er the truth Twilight. Don’t skimp on yer feelings.”

Twilight nodded and made her way inside and walked on over to the living room, finding Rarity, Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy watching a show.

Twilight grabbed the journal that was safely tucked inside her bag. She grabbed a pen and opened up to a blank page, ready to rant to the sun princess.

Twilight idly tapped the pen to the edge of the book. Where does she start with this? Does she tell how how angry she is? How she feels like the sun princess has betrayed her? Or should she tell her about Sunset’s latest episode?

Sighing, Twilight slammed the book closed and crossed her arms, keeping her eyes on the yin and yang sun on the front cover as a thought came over her.

Is this why Sunset had run away in the first place? Did she feel the same betrayal she’s feeling now? Something must’ve happened to damage Sunset’s trust with Princess Celestia. If Twilight was in Sunset’s place, would she have ran away from Celestia as well?

“Look, Mr Feeny, the only thing I’m not worried about in my life is Cory and my friendship.”

At that, Twilight lifted her head up to the TV. There was a gray-haired man in a coat, talking with a young, shaggy haired boy in a classroom. The older man had a canvas in hand, telling the young boy to tug on the stubborn fabric until the gray-haired man finally gave it a little snip with scissors.

“You see Mr. Hunter, once the integrity has been breached, even the strongest fabric, can unravel. Even the strongest friendship...”

Twilight blinked at television. The teen felt as if that man was speaking to her. As if he knew her problems. The fabric metaphor was an interesting way to interpret a friendship problem. Friends can have their frights and fallouts. But eventually, they work it out.

Is this what was going on between her and Celestia? Is their friendship being pulled apart? Was Sunset and Celestia’s relationship snipped and never repaired? Or... was it never strong enough in the first place?

Twilight bit her lip. She can’t even trust her mentor who just happens to be the ruler of Equestria? Isn’t she supposed to be a bearer of an Element of Harmony? She’s one of the ponies who represent the Magic of Friendship! What is wrong with her?

Maybe the man in the TV had a point. Maybe friendship can be fragile. But both sides need to work together to mend it, and make it stronger. And most importantly, they need to have faith in trust that it’ll work out again.

Applejack’s words rang in her mind. Tell her the truth about how you feel...

I need to trust that Celestia is doing her job... Trust... and tell her how you feel...

Taking that as her inspiration, Twilight opened the book and began to write.

Dear Princess Celestia,

I’ve received your message. Sunset and I were just about to step through the portal. But I stopped when I heard her scream. The portal... it burned her.

I know that you’re busy, but Sunset’s your student. In fact in her eyes, she still attends your school, and that you recently saved her from the streets. I’m doing my best trying to figure out what kind of spell or curse the Elements placed on her, but I need help. I need your help. Sunset needs you.

Before we tried the portal, I told myself that I’m not longer going to sit here and wait for your response. But now that Sunset can’t cross over, I don’t know what to do. I’m scared. I don’t know what’s going to happen. I’m working in the dark here!

What kind of response is that! It’s so blunt and confusing! How did you know that the portal would hurt her? What do you know that I don’t?

I don’t want to rant, but I feel like I’ve been abandoned. That you’re abandoning Sunset!

Sunset seems to be growing worse every day. She’s fighting it, and we’re doing the best we can to be make her happy... But I don’t know where this curse will go.

She needs you. I need you.

I need to know if your in, or if you’re leaving me on my own.

Princess Twilight Sparkle

Author's Note

Terribly sorry about the long wait! I was planning to publish this chapter last week but I’ve been too busy to edit this chapter. :fluttershysad:

This is also the longest chapter in the story so far.

Do you guys like the longer chapters? Or do you prefer shorter ones?

Twenty Four: The Room

Rainbow Dash passed the ball to Sunset, who then passed it back with the inside of her feet. The pair has been outside for about half an hour, and Rainbow observed that the girl in front of her was getting better at passing the ball. At that, the athlete smiled. Seems like I’m a good teacher.

Another thing that Rainbow noticed was that the younger girl was growing tired. And it raised a red flag, “Okay kid, I think it’s time we’ve stopped,” Rainbow said studying how the girl was panting.

Sunset let out a small groan, “But... I’m n-not tired. I wanna—I wanna keep playing.”

Rainbow stopped the soccer ball with the bottom of her foot and put a hand to her hip, “Yeah. As much as I’d like to continue, Twilight said to take it easy,” Rainbow said.

Sunset nodded, finally giving in. Sure, it was a bit of an exercise that she wasn’t used to, but she didn’t feel tired. She was having fun and wanted to keep on playing with Rainbow Dash. She’s never played with the soccer ball with anypony, or anyone before. Scratch that, she’s never played any games with another pony before.

Though Rainbow was obviously not a pony, she still invited her to play, and it made her happy. She’s seen young colts and fillies playing soccer at Celestia’s school, but they’ve never invited her to play. She had always hoped that one day, somepony would ask her to play. And today, someone’s finally asked her to play.

“C’mon,” Rainbow said, waving a hand over to Sunset, “We should head inside.”

The pair found Twilight and the rest of the group on the couch, watching a show.

“Whatcha watchin’?” Rainbow asked, plopping herself on the floor next to Rarity.

“Kid Gets Acquainted With Universe,” Pinkie replied, not taking her eyes off of the screen.

Twilight shifted to the right on the couch, making room for Sunset to sit on the couch, “Did you have fun?”

Sunset climbed up on the couch and nodded. She put her arm around Twilight and set her eyes on the TV.

Rarity crinkled her nose up in disgust, “Ew, Rainbow Dash,” she said, plugging her nose with one hand and swatting the air in front of her with the other, “You reek!”

Rainbow shrugged, “Well duh. I always sweat when I play.”

Rarity angled her body away from the sweaty teen, “Did you have to sit next to me? The least you could’ve done is to clean yourself up before coming here.”

Rainbow rolled her eyes, “Well you took my spot,” she said with a smirk, “That seat’s my sweat spot.”

Rarity’s eyes shrunk, “You’re ‘sweat spot?’”

Rainbow nodded, “Yep. Sit there after every game when I’m too lazy to shower. Surprised you didn’t find a pool of sweat on the—”

At that, Rarity screeched and leaped out of the seat, “That’s disgusting! That’s—“ she gagged, covering her mouth with her hand and ran out of the living room.

Meanwhile, Rainbow Dash held her stomach as she cackled. She stood from her place on the floor and bounced onto her ‘sweat spot.’

“It’s not funny Rainbow Dash!” Rarity called from the bathroom.

Applejack shook her head, “That really yer ‘sweat spot?’”

Rainbow shrugged, fighting a small smirk that was slowly building on her face, “Maybe.”

Rarity came back from the bathroom with a change of clothes and sat as far away from the rainbow haired girl as possible.

This earned a snicker from Sunset, who watched as Rarity continued to turn up her nose at Rainbow Dash.

Pinkie Pie also began to snicker. The cotton candy and Sunset glanced at each other as they tried to stifle their laugher.

Rainbow smiled. She was hoping to get a laugh out of Sunset. Seems like it worked.

“Stop it!” Rarity groaned, glaring at both Rainbow and Pinkie.

“Aw come on Rarity!” Rainbow said, laughing a little more, “It was just a little prank.”

Rarity huffed, “I don’t think you’d find it funny if someone pranked you for once.”

Rainbow scoffed, “Like who? Everyone knows I’m the king of pranks. No one could prank me no matter how hard they tried!” Rainbow wore a proud smile on her face as she crossed one leg over the other and put her arms behind her head.

The group stayed that way for a while. Awaiting the hour when Vice Principal Luna would come.

During this time, Twilight noticed that Sunset had grown quiet, and that her breathing was beginning to quicken.

Feeling disquieted, Twilight put a hand under Sunset’s chin, “Sweetie, are you feeling okay?”

Sunset didn’t answer. Her eyes were droopy and foggy, sweat was beginning to form on her forehead.

“Sunset?” Twilight watched her cautiously, “Sunset?” She tried again, this time tapping the girl’s hand.

When the girl gave Twilight the same result, Twilight removed Sunset’s arm from hers and held the girl’s face, looking out for some kind of reaction.

The rest of the group meanwhile, began to gather around the pair. Confusion, worry, and dread seeped into everyone.

“What’s wrong?” Pinkie Pie cried, her hair already beginning to deflate.

“I don’t know!” Twilight panted, “She’s not-she’s not reacting!”

Twilight watched Sunset’s face pale, feeling her grow colder with each passing second until she was visible trembling.

Sunset began to pant harder, now squeezing her eyes shut and began shaking her head.

“Sunset! What’s wrong?” Twilight shouted, desperation beginning to escalate within her.

Before anyone could react, the now trembling girl went limp, falling forward to the floor in front of her.

Twilight reacted quickly, both she and Rainbow had managed to catch the girl before she had hit the ground.

“S-sorry...” Sunset slurred. She still had her eyes closed, and her hands were now grasping on to her soaking shirt.

Twilight shook her head in confusion. Sorry? What is she sorry for? “Sun—“

The girl gave out a chocked sob, her eyes were now wide open, glazed over with tears spilling out the sides. She was mumbling something under her breath, repeating the same phrases over and over again.

Sweat was beginning to stream down Twilight’s face, her confusion increasing, “Sunset...”

The girl heard none of it. Instead, she began to thrash around, desperately trying to get away from whatever her mind took her.

Sunset’s eyes shot open, widening in horror, “No! I’ll be good... I’m sorry...” Sunset hiccuped, her arms were out stretched in front of her.

Twilight was still beside her along with her friends, all trying to get Sunset to return to reality. The girl seemed to be in a trace. Her eyes were opened wide and bloodshot, and her trembling arms were now protecting her midsection.

“Sunset!”

“Sunset darling, what’s the matter?”

“It’s alright sugarcube, just breathe...”

“Sunset it’s okay. I’m here Sunset. You’re safe... you’re safe...”

Sunset opened her eyes to a dark room. It was cold, she was barefoot, and wearing a strange looking dress with a pock-a-dotted pattern. Frowning, the girl looked around the strange room. It seemed to be endless. And the floor, it wasn’t actually a floor, it was water.

“Hello?” She called turning around, trying to find a way out, or signs of another person, “Twilight?”

Sunset began picking at her lips, and slowly curled herself into a ball on the wet floor. Where am I? How did I get here?

CLIP, CLOP, CLIP, CLOP

The fiery haired girl blinked. What was that? It sounded like... hoof steps? She hesitated before looking upwards towards the source of the sound.

A silhouette of a stallion came into view. It was coming closer and closer towards her, taking angry and determined steps.

Sunset furrowed her brows. Wasn’t she just in the human world? Why was a stallion coming closer to her?

As the stallion grew closer, his features were beginning to take form. He had a dark mane lined with streaks of white, and a steel gray coat. He was a unicorn. A unicorn with charcoal black eyes.

Sunset froze, trembling in place. Those eyes. She’s seen those eyes before. They’ve haunted her dreams, plagued her every thought. They were always watching her.

The unicorn’s malicious grin grew at the sight of the girl’s fear.

Sunset began to pant, “I’m sorry!” She began backing away, “I didn’t mean to!”

But the stallion, the one that she called father, didn’t listen. He kept walking towards her.

Sunset stood up from the floor, and lost her balance, causing her to fall over. Looking down at her own hands, she realized that she was no longer human, but a pony.

Wasting no time, Sunset got on all four legs and began running. She didn’t know where she’s go. The void that she was in had no indication of the outside world. Wherever she was, Sunset knew that she was stuck.

The little unicorn closed her eyes, trying to stop the tears from flowing. Stop crying! If you cry it’ll only make things worse!

That was when she bumped into something. Sunset groaned, picking herself up from the floor. Lifting her head, she was now face to face with a door.

Sunset’s stomach churned. The filthy door was a muddy brown color, etched with scratches and dents. This was no ordinary door. This was The Closet. The closet where she’d be shut in and walloped.

“No!” The fiery unicorn called out, before turning away from the door.

The stallion was now right in from of her, holding some sort of belt or whip in his dark green aura.

Sunset whimpered, “I’ll be good! I’m sorry!” She put her hooves out in front of her as protection, knowing very well that it wouldn’t do much.

The dark unicorn, lifted the whip over his head, ready to strike.

“Please,” Sunset cried, looking up into her fathers dark eyes. There was no emotion in his eyes. Only pure hatred. Her own father hated her? What did she ever do to him?

”Sunset!”

“Sunset darling, what’s the matter?”

“It’s alright sugarcube, just breathe...”

“Sunset it’s okay. I’m here Sunset. You’re safe... you’re safe...”

Sunset blinked in confusion. Where were those voices coming from? She knew whom they belonged to. Those voices would never hurt her. But where are they? They have to save her! They have to save her!

“You’re safe here... it’s okay... it’s okay...”

Twilight held onto Sunset’s hand, hoping that whatever this was, will be over soon. She glanced to Rainbow Dash, who was holding her other hand. The sporty girl had her eyes hard set on the girl in front of them. By how hard she was bitting her lip, and how red her eyes were, the rainbow haired teen seemed to be holding back tears.

Sunset’s hyperventilation was beginning to slow, “I’m sorry...” she mumbled, shaking her head a little until her breathing became normal. Sunset blinked several times, each time becoming more aware of her surroundings.

Looking to her left, Sunset spotted a familiar purple face.

“Twilight?” Sunset whispered, not fully believing what she was seeing.

Twilight sniffled, “Yeah,” she nodded, “We’re all here.”

Sunset turned her head to the other side, meeting a rainbow haired girl with puffy eyes, “Rainbow...”

The blue teen nodded, a sad smile forming on her face, “Yeah.”

Sunset blinked at her response. She shifted her eyes around the circle that she was apparently in. Surely enough, Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy were all right beside her.

Twilight swallowed the lump in her throat, and ran her fingers through Sunset’s soaking hair.

“You’re gonna l-leave me...” Sunset whimpered, curling herself up into a fetal position on the floor, making confusion fill the room once more.

Twilight frowned, “Leave you? Sunset, I’m not going to leave you—“

Sunset shook her head, violently snatching her hands away from both Rainbow Dash and Twilight, startling them both.

Twilight shook her head again, “Don’t say that Sunset. I’m not going to leave you. I’m going to stay right by your side. You won’t ever be alone.”

Sunset shook her head, still not believing the older girl.

Twilight let out a shaky sigh, “Sunset...” Twilight gently grabbed Sunset’s hands, which now felt warm and normal again, “I’m right here.”

The fiery haired girl slowly uncurled herself out of the ball and stared up at Twilight, her mind slowly taking in what she said.

“D-don’t leave m-me!” Sunset cried, throwing her arms around Twilight as she sobbed.

Twilight sighed, wrapping her arms around Sunset in an embrace, “Shh... It’s okay... it’s okay...”

Oh my gosh what about Luna? Twilight thought, glancing over at the clock on the wall. She should be here any moment now. Should she just cancel the trip? Sunset just had a breakdown about being left alone. How could she leave now? Twilight really didn’t want to leave now. But Luna came all this way here after having to reschedule, and Celestia wants the information about how Sunset spent her days here. Maybe Sunset will be alright staying with the girls...

“Sunset,” Twilight started, “I need to tell you something.“

Sunset lifted her head to look up at Twilight.

“Before I tell you,” Twilight began, “I need you to know that you’re safe here. And that you can trust our friends—“

Before Twilight could finish, the doorbell rang, making Sunset flinch closer to Twilight.

Rainbow went to go open the door for the guest.

“Sunset...” Twilight started again.

Vice Principal Luna walked into the living room, looking strictly business-like, “Are you ready to go Twilight Sparkle?”

Go? Go where? Twilight’s leaving again? Sunset’s breathing began to pick up. No she can’t! She can’t leave again!

Twilight, who expected a similar reaction from the girl, gently took Sunset’s face in her purple hands, “Sunset—“

“No!” Sunset whimpered out, beginning to panic even more.

“Sunset,” Twilight began, “Breathe... deep breath in... deep breath out...”

Sunset wrapped her arms around Twilight in an iron hold, “No! Don’t leave me again! Don’t leave me!” Sunset began to hyperventilate as she cried. She let Twilight go before, and she was not going to let her go this time. She didn’t care how important it was, or what she needed to do, she just wanted Twilight to stay with her, “Y-you say that you’ll n-never leave me b-but you do! Don’t l-leave me! P-please!”

Twilight winced. She has been leaving Sunset right after she tells her she won’t leave her... The realization made a heavy amount of guilt set into the purple teen. Why did she keep doing that? Why was she so blind in seeing that Sunset truly felt alone whenever Twilight left her? How could she not think about how Sunset truly felt? What’s wrong with her? That thought made a wave of shame overcome her.

Sensing that Sunset was not going to let her walk out that door, Twilight sighed, wrapping her arms around Sunset in an embrace, “Okay... I’m so sorry... I won’t go. I’ll stay here with you. Shh... It’s okay... it’s okay. I’m not going anywhere.”

Sunset, tears still streaming down her face, gripped onto Twilight’s shirt. Relief filled her when she heard the pony princess say those words. Yet, the sobbing girl felt guilty about holding Twilight back. What if it was important and she didn’t let her go? What if Twilight gets into some sort of trouble because of her?

Rainbow, who had watched the whole scene unfold, faced Twilight, “I could go.”

“Are you sure Rainbow? I mean someone else could go. This is your house,” Twilight asked aloud, “And I don’t even know—“

Rainbow shook her head, “It’s fine. Don’t worry, I’ll write down whatever you needa check.”

Twilight blinked at her for a second, taking in the offer, “Okay then,” she pointed to the coffee table, “Take the notebook, there’s a list of things that... I wanted to check.”

Rainbow nodded as she picked up the notebook and shoved it into her backpack.

Rainbow Dash took a deep breath before stepping outside with Luna. Rainbow climbed into the passenger seat and buckled up her seat belt while Luna backed out of the driveway and drove off.

The pair sat in silence for a while before Luna broke it, “So, Ms. Dash, how is Ms. Shimmer?”

Sighing, Rainbow rubbed the nape of her neck, “Uh, she’s gotten worse actually.”

Luna’s facade softened, “I do hope everything turns out alright.”

Rainbow nodded, “Yeah, me too.”

“I saw what happened before we left,” Luna told the teen as she sighed, “Does she always get like that?”

“Yeah,” Rainbow said, looking down at her sneakers as she nervously fiddling with the seatbelt strap.

“Sorry to bring you down,” Luna said as she made a left turn onto another street.

Rainbow shrugged, and turned her face to the window, focusing on the houses as they passed by, “I’m fine.”

Rainbow leaned against the car window, resting her face on the glass. Rainbow thought about the place they were going, and a question popped into her head, “Vice Principal Luna? How did you figure out where Sunset lived?”

Luna glanced at the teen and sighed, turning her face towards the road again, “Well, one day, it was probably about a year ago maybe? I was taking the shortcut home through the street where the houses burned on Maple. Do you remember?”

Rainbow nodded, “Yeah, it burned all the houses on the block.”

Luna nodded, “Well, I was driving along there...

———

Luna sighed, looking at the rows of charred houses. She remembered the day that the houses burned, how long ago now? Like three months ago maybe? Possibly more. The houses on Maple Drive weren’t in good condition to begin with. Most of the houses on the block have been torn down since the incident. All that remained were twelve charred houses, barley standing, discarded by the city. Canterlot didn’t have enough money to take the rest down and restore the whole block.

She recalled how many people lost their houses and how many people were sent to the hospital in critical condition. It was truly a miracle that nobody died.

Just as she was going to exist the street, a girl with flowing red and golden hair caught her eye. Frowning, Luna pulled over, “Sunset Shimmer?”

The girl whipped her head around in surprise at the sound of her name. Taking a no longer than a second to recover, the fiery haired teen put on a smile, “Vice Principal Luna! What a surprise to find you here.”

Luna blinked, raising her eyebrow at the teen’s suspicious behavior, “Yes... what are you doing here Ms. Shimmer? A fifteen-year-old girl should not be walking home alone in a place like this. It’s dangerous. These houses could collapse at any moment.”

Sunset smiled once more, this time looking a little nervous, “I’m simply taking a stroll. I won’t be long.”

Luna took off her seatbelt, “I should drive you home, it’s getting late. I’m sure your parents are worried sick!” She exited the car and walked around to open the passenger’s door, “Now, tell me where you live and I—“

———

“I turned around and she was gone. I assumed that she didn’t want to get in trouble with her parents walking home by herself.”

Rainbow nodded in understanding, “So... ya think she’s—uh, was living in one of the houses?”

Luna nodded, “Why else would she be there?”

Before they both knew it, they had arrived onto Maple Drive.

When Luna parked on the curb, Rainbow slowly got off the car, “Where should we even start?” Rainbow scanned her eyes over the long rows of houses.

“I guess we should begin at the first house,” Luna walked over to the first house where she parked her car in front of.

Rainbow walked up to the front door and hesitated, “Wait, can we get arrested for this? I mean doesn’t the city still technically own these houses?”

Luna paused, an almost annoyed expression crossing her face, “I have a warrant. And, I know people.”

Rainbow’s jaw dropped, “You have a warrant? How? It’s it that lady with teal hair? Or that one guy—”

“Rainbow Dash! It’s none of your business!” Luna scolded, shaking her head and letting out a groan, “Ms. Dash, no one owns these houses anymore. Yes, the government may still own this property, but I highly doubt the past owners of these houses are going to come poking around these streets.”

“Okay...” Rainbow said opening the door to the house, “But what if they do?”

Luna shrugged, “Then, we run.”

Upon entering the house, Rainbow could already tell that no one has been there since the fire. Rainbow sniffed twice, “Ugh, it smells terrible.”

Luna nodded as she walked down the hallway, “Yes, I could still smell the smoke.”

After searching the house for a while, the pair concluded that Sunset did not take refuge there. They went to the next ten houses and had the same result.

Rainbow was beginning to grow impatient, “Vice Principal Luna, what if she doesn’t even live around here. We’ve been wandering around these houses for hours!”

Luna couldn’t help but roll her eyes a little, “Ms. Dash, we’ve only been going at this for half an hour.”

Rainbow groaned, “It feels like we’ve been at this forever! She probably didn’t even live here in the first place!”

Luna sighed, “There’s still one more house left.”

Rainbow groaned, dragging herself over to where the older woman was headed to. Luna couldn’t help feeling like she was dragging a toddler with a temper tantrum over to the last house.

When they arrived at the front porch steps, Rainbow noticed that this house looked slightly different from the other houses. It seemed to be keeping the inside hidden from the outside world. There was planks of wood bordered up to the windows, though if that person wanted some privacy, they weren’t getting that much. The planks seemed to be falling off.

Rainbow rushed to the front to open the door. To her surprise, it’s wouldn’t budge, no matter how much she jangled the doorknob. She tried kicking down the door, which didn’t work. Next she tried ramming into the door to bust it open, but it only ended in Rainbow bouncing off the door and landing on her rear.

“Rainbow Dash, I do not think that the door will open,” Luna told her.

“I could do it,” Rainbow protested before running into the door again and her rear was once again on the floor.

Luna scoffed, “Maybe there’s another way in without damaging the door? Or that doesn’t end up with you getting your hind bruised?”

Rainbow blushed and stood up from the floor. Glancing around the house, she walked off the three front steps and went to the right side of the house, where a gate was located. She noticed a foot stool partially hidden by overgrown bushes and ivy. Using the footstool, Rainbow climbed over the gate and threw herself on the other side.

The teen expected to land on a dirt floor or grass when she hit the other side. But instead, she found herself waist deep in mud. What the? How did I not see this?

The sporty girl growled, and searched for a place to lift herself up. To her left, she noticed a large shelf that stored a pot as well as a weird looking sphere. Right above the shelf, there was another shelf that contained a bag of gardening soil. Rainbow reached her arm out to the lower shelf to hoist herself up from the mud.

To her surprise, the shelf, along with the potted plant, went flying past her. The plant ended up hitting a large button on the gate. The button, apparently, was an alarm system.

Rainbow covered her ears as the beeping of the alarm system continued. What the heck is going on?!

Hearing a creak from up above her, Rainbow looked upwards only to see a bag beginning to tip over the shelf it was stored on.

Nope! Not soil! The doomed teen shrieked as the bag of flour completely poured it’s insides on top of her head. Then, there was a clicking sound and a flash of light, making Rainbow blink in confusion.

After the bag stopped spilling, Rainbow groaned, “You’ve got to be kidding me!” She once again tried to lift herself out of the mud but ended with no results. Who pranked me?

Rainbow couldn’t decide if she was impressed or annoyed. On one hand, it was a pretty cool contraption, despite not knowing exactly how it functioned. If Sunset lived here, she could’ve built it to keep thieves and other unwanted guests away. But on the other hand, she was stuck. And now covered in mud and flour. At least no one noticed—

“Rainbow Dash? What on Earth happened here?” Vice Principal Luna asked, trying to mask her amusement.

“Vice Principal Luna! I uh—I’m kinda stuck,” Rainbow blushed, gesturing to herself.

Luna chucked and walked towards the teen, “I could see that. How did you manage to create this chaos?”

Rainbow shrugged, “I have no clue. I just fell, and I tried to pull myself up with that shelf and then all this happened! Now can you please get me out of here!”

Luna didn’t try to hid her amused smirk as she reached her hands out Rainbow and hoisted her out of the mud pit.

“Thanks,” Rainbow said, looking at her muddy clothes and shaking out whatever flour she possibly could from her hair.

Luna gave out a short laugh, “Looks like Sunset built a Rube Goldberg machine,” she said as she examined the hidden contraption on the side of the wall.

Rainbow groaned, “Yeah, I noticed. And if she lived here. What if she lived with someone else or in a better part of town? I mean, why would she choose to live here?”

Luna shook her head, “Rainbow Dash, she faked her documents. If she was living with someone, I’m sure it would’ve been more obvious. They would’ve come looking for her and my sister and I would’ve see them during parent-teacher conferences. And you heard Ms. Sparkle, she came here alone two and a half years ago. She most likely didn’t have money and had no choice but to live here.”

Rainbow sighed, “Yeah I guess you’re right,” she nodded back to the older woman. A part of her didn’t want to believe that Sunset lived in her own. That would just mean it’s one other thing she could have helped Sunset in. If she knew, she could’ve helped her. And maybe things wouldn’t be where they are right now.

Both Luna and Rainbow looked around the burned backyard. For Rainbow, it finally set in how devastating the fire must’ve been for the families that lived on this street.

“How’d you find a way in?” Rainbow asked looking to her Vice principal.

Luna walked up to a window, “There was a tunnel under the porch that lead to the backyard,” she said as she walked up to a bordered window and began tearing off a loose plank of wood that was attached to the window.

The pair worked together to get the remaining pieces off before climbing through the window.

Rainbow glanced around the room. Yep. Someone definitely lives here.

“I think we’ve found Ms. Shimmer’s home,” Luna said, reading Rainbow’s thoughts. She walked through the hallway and found that the front door was barricaded with chard furniture.

Luna scoffed, “I told you you wouldn’t have been able to open the door.”

Rainbow blushed and rolled her eyes, “Should we check upstairs?”

Luna nodded, “You go on ahead. I’ll stay downstairs and check a couple of things.”

Rainbow nodded and ran up the stairs. The floor under the teen’s feet made a sudden cracking noise and the sporty girl ended up with one leg inside the hole she apparently made.

“Be careful!” Luna warned, “This place could fall apart at any moment!”

Rainbow pulled her leg from out of the hole and slowed her race down, this time carefully checking where she stepped.

When she got up to the second floor, Rainbow noticed that all six doors were closed. She tried every door and found that they were all locked. Taking a bobby pin, the rainbow haired girl opened up the first door.

The room seemed too burned to tell what it once was. Her best guess was that it was an office of some sort, judging by the scorched rolling chair.

The second door lead to a small room, a young girl’s room by the looks of it.

The third door was a bathroom and the fourth was another small room.

The following door was a small closet. Rainbow shivered, her mind wandering back to the previous day when Sunset was shut in a closet. She slammed the door shut and began picking at the last door.

Rainbow turned the doorknob but couldn’t get it open. She then decided to ram her shoulder into the door. The door the finally opened with a resounding crack, throwing the teen off guard. Rainbow managed to gain her balance and furrowed her brows at the room.

The room smelled... old and of course,
burned. It wasn’t as destroyed as the first room but it was definitely still damaged by the fire.

Rainbow sighed as she walked further into the room. Guessing by the size of the room compared to the others, Rainbow concluded that this must be the master bedroom—or rather, what was left of it.

The queen sized mattress was set on the floor at the center of the main wall, adjacent to the windowed wall. Like the other windows of the house, it was bordered up with wood. At the left of the room, there was a bathroom.

Rainbow shivered as she walked deeper inside the room, it wasn’t even close to being dark out and the room was already freezing. It was windy though, she could hear the wind pushing up against the house and the bordered windows. This made the teen pause, thinking about how Sunset must’ve felt during the cold winter nights in this house.

Right in front of the bed was an old dresser. Rainbow opened one of the drawers to find a familiar looking purple top with the red and yellow sun embroidered to the front. Yep... she definitely lived here...

Rainbow turned around and spotted a hidden guitar by the bed. She walked over to pick it up. Huh... I didn’t know she played. Maybe... if we fix... what’s going on and she ages back up, maybe we can all form a band together. She set the guitar down and looked up to find a calendar right in front of her face.

Rainbow spotted the date of The Fall Formal circled and label in a thick red marker. She also noticed that in blue, Sunset had circled the date a couple of days before the formal and marked it as PORTAL OPENS. In the notes section, Sunset wrote in black: Homeless shelter opens at 7—closes at 8 M-F. Sat & Sun 6-9. In another section of the notes, it read: Running low on supplies. Rainbow sighed, and sat on the bed.

Feeling discomfort, Rainbow quickly jumped up from the bed. Taking a closer look at the bed, Rainbow noticed just how destroyed it was. It wasn’t destroyed enough that someone couldn’t sleep in it but it was burned enough to make a person really uncomfortable. Springs stuck out of the mattress and the sorry excuse for a blanket was filthy.

Rainbow decided to look around the room again. She opened the night stand drawer and discovered a pile of drawings. Picking up the stack, Rainbow laid then down on the bed. The drawings were pretty good, and were extremely detailed.

The first drawing was of a very familiar looking Phoenix plush. Rainbow scoffed and shook her head, turning to the next page.

The second was of a landscape of what Rainbow guessed what Sunset’s birthplace.

The third had a darker feel to it. It was of a monstrous looking pony, looming over a small red haired unicorn. A cold chill ran down Rainbow’s spine when she realized what it was. This must be her so called father...

The third was of a pony that reminded Rainbow of Principal Celestia. I guess that must be that princess Twilight always talks about.

The fourth was of a mirror, and in the reflection of that mirror, an angry looking unicorn was glaring back at the audience with dark red and black wings sticking out from her.

The fifth one was a rough sketch of a crown.

Rainbow bit her lip when she recognized the object as Twilight’s crown. The one that Sunset stole. The one that turned her into a demon. The one that may have caused her suffering now.

Rainbow hesitated and stuffed the drawings in her backpack. She then took out the notebook that Twilight handed to her.

Through she barley knew the pony princess, she wasn’t surprised to find a checklist. She frowned at the curly handwriting and tried her best to read it.

Find some evidence of her knowing about the portal opening.

Find out evidence/clues about her past.

Anything Sunset stole from Equestria?

Living conditions.

Wait that’s it? The teen thought. I thought she’d have pages of things she wanted to check.

Rainbow took out her phone to take a picture of the calendar, checking off the first point. She mentally checked the point, already knowing that the drawings can hold something about Sunset’s past.

Rainbow frowned at the third point. She can’t tell whether something from Equestria was stolen or not so she decided to take pictures of the room and what was in the drawers to show Twilight later. The drawers held mostly clothes and art supplies so Rainbow guessed that she didn’t steal anything else.

As for the fourth, the pictures she took would tell of her living conditions.

Rainbow placed the notebook back into her bag and walked over to the bathroom. Upon opening the squeaky door, the first thing Rainbow noticed was that the mirror above the sink was shattered. It didn’t seem like the mirror was broken on accident. The impact point indicated that it was intentional.

Rainbow carefully stepped around the glass on the floor and went closer to the counter, finding makeup. Though she wasn’t a big fan of makeup, Rainbow could make out that the makeup was used to cover something up. Rarity’s vanity is usually covered in cosmetics ranging from mascara to lipstick. Rainbow thought back to what Pinkie Pie had said about Sunset not covering up the scars on her face well. While Rarity and others used makeup to ‘enhance and embrace one’s beauty’—as Rarity would say—Sunset used it to hide and conceal the scars that were left from the past.

Rainbow sighed, not being able to continue her train of thought. She turned around and left the bathroom, only to pause when she suddenly felt her cellphone vibrate in her pocket.

Author's Note

Sorry about the late update. The semester has started, meaning I have new classes. And that means that I have to rework my schedule. As of right now, I’ll probably update either on Wednesdays or Thursdays.

Not really happy with how this chapter turned out. :applejackunsure:I was going to cut this chapter in half but decided against it because I like longer chapters.